21. Leanne Betasamosake Simpson, Theory of Water: Nishnaabe Maps to the Times Ahead

Theory of Water is an important, often beautiful book that outlines a Nishnaabeg theory of relationality, using water, or Nibi, in all of its forms (liquid, solid as ice or snow, gas) as its primary example. It thinks about the fundamental importance of connections between humans, and between humans and other creatures, all of whom have agency and spirit, and between humans and the land, and the way our political and economic structures violate those relations by turning everything that exists into objects from which value can be extracted. “Nibi is speaking through action, critiquing by making an alternative,” Simpson writes. “Nibi’s theory, the theory of water, is a scathing indictment of every part of the death machine that has led to this present moment”:

Nibi rains down on capitalist scaffoldings, revealing captured beings who are separated from the network of life, their value in terms of capital extracted, their bodies withering into disposability. Spruce, pine, hemlock and Douglas fir, their woody bodies destroyed into lumber or pulp. Prairies tortured into farmland. Rivers incarcerated into hydroelectric dams. Land confiscated into highways, roads, pipelines, railways, housing, golf courses and parks. Gold-silver, nickel-copper, copper-zinc, lead-zinc, iron, molybdenum, uranium, potash and diamond captured and mined. Shale arrested into oil, gas and bitumen. Salmon, herring and halibut dispossessed from oceans.

All of that destruction, torture, incarceration, confiscation, capture, and dispossession define the world we have built, the world of the Anthropocene. And by “we” I, and Simpson, mean settlers, Europeans, white people, since we’ve been in the driver’s seat for the past couple of centuries. We’ve built the “death machine” she describes. We’re its temporary beneficiaries.

Nibi is an emblem of resistence, of relationship, of giving, of the coming together Simpson calls “sintering,” a central term in her argument. Sintering refers to the way that snowflakes bond to each other on the ground, forming “a snowpack—a denser, more compact, linked formation.” “[T]he first thong a snowflake does when it lands from the skyworld is to join bonds, actual physical bonds, with its neighbours,” she writes. Sintering becomes a metaphor that describes the intricate and powerful web of relationships formed by people in Indigenous societies, and between those people and the world around them, and between the animate and inanimate creatures in that world. Sintering might be essential to anti-colonial resistance; Simpson wonders if it “could play a role in grounding my method of solidarity, in strengthening and renewing connections across communities of struggle towards new constellations of co-resistance. Could sintering be a foundational concept for creating such constellations?” It seems likely, given Simpson’s insistence on the power of relationality.

Another key concept in Theory of Water is the shore, “a space of overlapping or interconnected worlds, of edges and zones and areas of intensive transition.” Shores “are places of diversity and abundance” for more-than-human creatures, and “places of meeting, decision-making, ceremony and diplomacy” for people. They are also “sites of constant transformation.” In the ruderal world we have created—disturbed and hostile to life, as Bettina Stoetzer argues—the shoreline is also a place of resistance: “As cottagers and homeowners use herbicide, Michi Saagiig Nishnaabeg, ducks, geese and fish replant. As landowners rope off, curate and alter, birds, fish, insects and Nishnaabeg violate” (78). Shorelines are therefore “rich sites of mino-bimaadiziwin,” of good living, of regeneration and “synergistic knowledge” that, in contrast to the colonial death machine, “which always ends and diminishes life,” “brings forth more life.” Life was abundant in her nation’s territory before the arrival of settlers, who have built dams and waterways, disturbing the cycles and equilibriums that fostered that abundance, extirpating some creatures (eels, for instance) and causing the populations of others to collapse (wild rice) with cascading effects on the world and her people.

Simpson might be suspicious about my interest in her book. Take my use of the Anishinaabewin word “mino-bimaadiziwin,” or the fact that much of my book Walking the Bypass: Notes on Place from the Side of the Road, thinks about the Plains Cree or nêhiyawêwin word wâhkôhtowin, which means “kinship relationality” according to the online dictionary I rely on, but that actually means, according to the poet Louise Halfe–Skydancer, something more like “walking bent over towards the ground greeting our relations.” “Extracting a single concept or phrase out of our complex knowledge systems, taking it out of embodied practice and placing it in text, translating it, often literally, into English, and then repeating it in all kinds of different contexts results necessarily in dilution,” she contends, leading to “complex ways of world building” being“reduced to paragraphs in studies, or to phrases, or even hashtags.” In addition, when Knowledge Holders share their teachings with settlers, their “understandings of the world are processed, depoliticized, sanitized and colonized into a form that is nearly unrecognizable.” It’s just another extractive process, one that delivers a phoney collaboration that serves to disrupt Indigenous resistance.

That argument reminds me of Stó:lō musicologist and art historian Dylan Robinson’s argument that all settler attempts at learning—about the world or about Indigenous Peoples—are extractive attempts “to understand and make accessible Indigenous ‘issues’ through settler logics.” Our bottomless appetites, our unbounded desire to consume absolutely everything, disqualify us from the kind of respectful, loving relationships Robinson and Simpson see as the primary ethical tenets of their nations’ philosophies. It’s as if, as I wrote in Walking the Bypass, we are like the cannibal monsters in Cree sacred stories, utterly devoid of relationships and defined by our hunger. For Simpson, “settlers under colonialism have never, ever been able to hear the expansive web of living things that we refer to as land, just as they have never heard Indigenous peoples.” Because of our ecocidal and genocidal behaviour, we appear to be, in Simpson’s view, people with whom relationship appears to be impossible. “Just because Nishnaabeg worlds are deeply relational does not mean we should be in relationship with everyone, and it especially doesn’t mean we should be in relationship with all the forces that attack mino-bimaadiziwin,” she states. “Quite the opposite.”

You might protest that description, but Simpson makes a good case for its accuracy, and the processes of extraction on Indigenous lands (and what part of this country isn’t on Indigenous lands?) seems to be accelerating. As I read, I was reminded of something the professor in a postcolonial literature course I took once, Jack Healy, said about what colonialism looks like from the perspective of the colonized. It is, he said, “a massive pile of black and brown bodies.” Simpson would agree with that description, but she would add the bodies of other creatures to it. That’s the reason this book is angry, legitimately so, and while sometimes that makes it hard to read, it’s necessary, too.

10. Leanne Betasamosake Simpson, Noopiming: The Cure for White Ladies

One of the great things about my job during the past couple of years is that I’ve had the opportunity to teach Leanne Betasamosake Simpson’s Noopiming: The Cure for White Ladies. It’s like no novel you’ve read before, because it’s a powerful anticolonial novel that decolonizes the genre. I get to reread this book every winter, and it’s always a treat.

Most (not all, but most) novels work in similar ways. They tend to focus on one protagonist; the other characters are more or less secondary to that main character. In most novels, we get engaged with the plot of the novel, in which the protagonist works through conflicts of various kinds. Most novels are in prose (although novels-in-verse do exist, and some parts of Noopiming resemble that form). Some novels depart from these characteristics–William Faulkner’s As I Lay Dying, for instance, tells a story about an entire family, but it does so by rendering the experience of the characters in series, one at a time, through stream-of-consciousness narration–but most novels are more straightforward. All of this makes sense, because novels came into being during the 17th and 18th centuries in Europe, a time when people tended to think about individuals as separate from their communities (I’m making a lot of generalizations here, I realize) and when prose fiction with an engaging narrative appealed to a newly literate population. Yes, works of prose fiction existed before then, but we call them novels now in retrospect, because of the invention of this new form of writing 200 or 300 years ago. We can think of lots of examples; Daniel Defoe’s Robinson Crusoe is one. Even when novels have a larger cast of characters, one tends to be primary and the others exist to serve the story of that primary character in some way (in the narrative as helpers or sources of conflict, or to provide thematic parallels, for instance).

Noopiming throws that model away. The story–to the extent that there is a story here–is presented in a mix of poetry and prose. In fact, the eighth chapter, “Mashkawaji’s Theory of Ice,” consists of poems that became the lyrics of Simpson’s 2021 album Theory of Ice. The story is communal; I would argue that none of the characters, not even the narrator, Maskhawaji, functions as a main character, and new characters appear at surprising moments while others characters that we’ve grown accustomed to vanish. Mashkawaji is an unusual omniscient narrator; they tell the story from the bottom of a lake, a place where their body was dumped (so this is a story about MMIWG2S people, in part, although it’s not limited to that thread). The narrative, as I’ve suggested, doesn’t behave like any narrative you’ve ever read; Mashkawaji tells a story about their family and friends, but the events in that narrative are surprisingly slight, and after the eighth chapter, we’re presented with new characters (a group of Canada geese and then a mixed group of people and raccoons, all of whom live in Toronto) who function allegorically, suggesting (following Simpson’s earlier writing, particularly Dancing On Our Turtle’s Back and As We Have Always Done) forms of Indigenous resistance and resurgence.

If you expect a resolution of Mashkawaji’s story, or to the story of any of the characters in the first eight chapters, you’ll be mostly disappointed. That’s not what this novel does. That makes it strange, and the reason for its strangeness is that it refuses to participate in the colonial (or colonizing) form of most prose fiction. The title sets up this radical ambition: “noopiming” is an Anishinaabemowin word that means “in the bush,” and the white ladies referred to are Susanna Moodie (author of the Canlit classic Roughing It in the Bush) and Catharine Parr Trail, settlers who homesteaded on land near Rice Lake, not far from Peterborough, Ontario, which belonged to Anishinaabe people until the Crown took it and started handing it out to newcomers from Great Britain and elsewhere. This novel provides the cure for their writing, formally, and for their colonial ideas, thematically–ideas which still dominate this country.

Yes, there is a lot of Anishinaabemowin in this book, and as I read it, I keep my phone beside me, the browser open to the Ojibwe People’s Dictionary, which Simpson thanks in her acknowledgements. None of the words in Anishinaabemowin are translated; readers are expected to confront the strangeness of that linguistic Other directly. Simpson isn’t a fluent speaker of Anishinaabemowin, but she makes English behave like it, partly by refusing to use gendered pronouns. It’s not that all the characters are nonbinary; it’s that, like other Algonquian languages, Anishinaabemowin doesn’t use gendered pronouns.

In other words, Noopiming is the most anticolonial, or decolonizing, book you’re ever likely to read. It’s angry, despondent, hilarious, and hopeful. A wild ride, in other words. My students end up liking it, I think, perhaps because we walk together through it very, very slowly, stopping to enjoy the sights along the way. As a community, like the novel’s geese and raccoons and humans, trying to look after each other as we go.

11. Leanne Betasamosake Simpson, Noopiming: The Cure for White Ladies

I finished rereading Leanne Betasamosake Simpson’s Noopiming: The Cure for White Ladies last night. It’s the third time I’ve read it, and the second time I’ve taught it. I think it’s incredible: smart, bold, strange, experimental. What makes it those things? Well, the way it brings prose and poetry together, for one thing. The position of its narrator, Mashkawaji: they are at the bottom of a lake (I’m guessing Rice Lake, near Peterborough, but I could be wrong), frozen, decomposed, but also able to experience and/or remember the lives of their friends. The fact that it presents a collective experience, rather than the story of a single individual. Its focus on Indigenous resistance and resurgence, which isn’t surprising if you’ve read Simpson’s theoretical work. The way it uses Anishinaabemowin, the Ojibway language, without explanations or apologies. The way it uses plural English pronouns to convey what it might be like to experience the world through a language which, like Anishinaabemowin, doesn’t use gendered pronouns. The chapter in which geese consider what it means to migrate, which becomes an allegory (I think) for what forms Indigenous resistance and resurgence might take. The final chapter’s focus on communal experience. In fact, I’m not entirely sure that Mashkawaji is the narrator of those last two chapters, and I don’t think that it matters, because Noopiming isn’t just Mashkawaji’s story. In fact, we need to pay close attention to the text if we’re going to going to learn how they ended up in the lake. (Hint: it’s not a happy story.) The mix of tenderness and biting satire. It’s all quite amazing.

And, yes, it’s difficult because it’s strange. I know that my students have never read anything like it, and I walk them through the text, slowly, encouraging them not to try to domesticate its strangeness by thinking of it as a ghost story, for instance, or a dream narrative. Those interpretations might fit parts of the text, but by seeing it through those frames, we end up whittling away the features that make Noopiming so radical. Let the strange be strange: that’s my motto. Don’t make the strange be normal. That creates distortions.

That word in the title, Noopiming, means something like “in the bush” in Anishinaabemowin. That word, and the reference to White Ladies, and Simpson’s geographical location in Nogojiwanong (Peterborough, Ontario), and the note in the novel’s acknowledgements, indicate that in part this book is a response to the writing of Susanna Moodie and Catharine Parr Traill, two English sisters who were settlers nearby in the 1830s and wrote famous memoirs about the experience. The land where they homesteaded belonged to the Anishinaabe, Simpson’s ancestors. I’m not sure why I’m using the past tense in that sentence; it still does belong to the Anishinaabe. One way to think about Noopiming is to consider it a response to their accounts of homesteading, their easy acceptance of their right to the land–and by extension the easy acceptance we settlers have in relation to our right to the land we occupy.

This is likely the last time I’ll get to teach Noopiming, and I’m sad about that, but I’m also happy I’ve had a chance to read and reread it, and to introduce students to it. And, maybe to introduce readers of this blog to it, too.

Leanne Simpson, Dancing On Our Turtle’s Back: Stories of Nishnaabeg Re-Creation, Resurgence and a New Emergence

I read this short but important book years ago, but I didn’t take notes—which means, of course, I’ve forgotten what I read. So I’m trying again. Let’s hope that writing this summary will help the ideas this book contains stick to my forgetful brain. And, as I continue to wait for feedback on other projects, I might as well use this otherwise dead time productively.

The book’s first chapter, “Nishnaabeg Resurgence: Stories From Within,” begins with a description of a community procession of Michi Saagiig Nishnaabeg people in Peterborough, Ontario, on Michi Saagiig territory, on 21 June 2009—National Aboriginal Day. “We were not seeing recognition or asking for rights,” Simpson recalls. “We were not trying to fit into Canada. We were celebrating our nation on our lands in the spirit of joy, exuberance and individual expression” (11). But the procession was also political, Simpson notes, because it was “a quiet, collective act of resurgence. It was a mobilization and it was political because it was a reminder. It was a reminder that although we are collectively unseen in the city of Peterborough, when we come together with one mind and one heart we can transform our land and our city into a decolonized space and a place of resurgence, even if it is only for a brief amount of time” (11). It was, she continues, “an insertion of Nishnaabeg presence” (12). She felt connected to her community, but she was afraid of the responses of non-Indigenous people watching, afraid of thrown objects, confrontations, violence. Her grandmother finds it hard to believe that her great-grandchildren feel proud of their Indigeneity, and no wonder:

The Nishnaabeg have been collectively dispossessed of our national territory; we are an occupied nation. Individually, we have been physically beaten, arrested, apprehended, interned in jails, sanitariums, residential or day schools and foster care. We have endured racist remarks when shopping or seeking healthcare and education within the city. We have stories of being driven to the outskirts of our city by police and bar owners and dropped off to walk bac to our reserves. (12)

But on that day in June 2009, “we turned inward to celebrate our presence and to build our resurgence as a community” (12). It was the first time she had experienced this solidarity with other Nishnaabeg families: “I’ve never had the opportunity to celebrate our survival, our continuance, our resurgence: all the best parts of us” (12). For an hour on that day, she continues, “we created a space and a place where the impacts of colonialism were lessened, where we could feel what it feels lie to be part of a united, healthy community, where our children could glimpse our beautiful visions for their future” (12-13). They transformed National Aboriginal Day “into something about resurgence for our community” and strengthened their culture (13). And that culture, according to Nishnaabe Elder Edna Manitowabi, “brings our hearts great joy. Our culture is beautiful and loving, and it nurtures our hearts and minds in a way that enables us to not just cope, but to live” (13). “In order to have a positive identity we have to be living in ways that illuminate that identity, and that propel us towards mino bimaadiziwin, the good life,” she concludes (13).

On that day, she thought about her Ancestors, about the shame she carries “from the legacy of colonial abuse,” a shame that is individual and collective, “rooted in the humiliation that colonialism has heaped on our peoples for hundreds of years” (13). That shame comes from a feeling that her Ancestors didn’t resist hard enough, that they were tricked “into surrendering our life, land and sustenance during the Williams Treaty process” (14). That shame, she writes, “makes us think that our leaders and Elders did not do the best they could” (14). But on that day, she realized that the shame was misplaced—that such shame “can only take hold when we are disconnected from the stories of resistance within our own families and communities” (14). For that reason, she became interested in finding stories of resistance and telling them so that subsequent generations would know them. “We have nothing to be ashamed of,” she writes, “and we have done nothing wrong” (14).

Here she describes the territory of the Michi Saagiig Nishnaabeg, which runs along the north shore of Lake Ontario, a land once covered by pine forest and tall grass prairie. At the end of the eighteenth century, that nation was “forced to survive an intense, violent assault” from settlers (15). For 50 years, her people “survived pandemics, violence and assault, unjust treaty negotiations, occupation of our lands, and a forced relocation” (15). By the 1820s, “we were facing the complete political, cultural and social collapse of everything we had ever known” (15). Nevertheless, her ancestors resisted and survived what must have seemed like an apocalypse. “They resisted by holding onto their stories,” she writes. “They resisted by taking the seeds of our culture and political sysstems and packing them away, so that one day another generation of Michi Saagiig Nishnaabeg might be able to plant them” (15). As a result of that resistance, 200 years after an attempted genocide, it’s her generation’s responsibility “to plant and nurture those seeds” and make their ancestors proud (15).

“Shame traps us individually and collectively into the victimry of the colonial assault, and travels through the generations, accumulating and manifesting itself in new and more insidious ways in each re-generation,” she continues (15). Colonial thought and cognitive imperialism make it difficult for Nishnaabeg to see their ancestors’ philosophies and resistance, “the complexities of their plan for resurgence” (16). She emphasizes that resistance includes keeping languages, cultures, and systems of government alive, as well as making sure that the people themselves survive colonialism. “This, in and of itself, tells me a lot about how to build Indigenous renaissance and resurgence,” she states (16).

Simpson rejects social movement theory as a way of describing or accounting for Indigenous resistance and resurgence; it cannot see the differences between Canadian and Indigenous societies. Instead, she turns to Taiaiake Alfred’s Peace, Power and Righteousness: An Indigenous Manifesto, as well as his Wasáse: Indigenous Pathways of Action and Freedom, and in particular Alfred’s demand that Indigenous peoples reclaim their own contexts—“knowledge, interpretations, values, ethics, processes”—for their political cultures (17). “In essence, we need to not just figure out who we are; we need to re-establish the processes by which we live who we are within the current context we find ourselves,” she writes—and that work needs to happen without the approval of the Canadian state or Canadians themselves. “We must move beyond resistance and survival, to flourishment and mino bimaadiziwin,” a word that means “living the good life” (17). If nothing else, that approach will ground Indigenous peoples in their own cultures and teachings, which is “the ultimate antidote to colonialism” (17). In this book, Simpson wants to explore “these transformative contexts” from within her own Nishnaabeg culture: “Transforming ourselves, our communities and our nations is ultimately the first step in transforming our relationship with the state” (17).

To build nation-based resurgence, Simpson writes, “means significantly re-investing in our own ways of being; regenerating our political and intellectual traditions; articulating and living our legal systsems; language learning; ceremonial and spiritual pursuits; creating and using our artistic and performance-based traditions (17-18). All of that work will require Nishnaabeg “to reclaim the best practices of our traditional cultures, knowledge systems and lifeways in the dynamic, fluid, compassionate, respectful context within which they were originally generated,” and “to see the extraordinary political nature of Nishnaabeg thought” (18).

For Simpson, “the land, reflected in Nishnaabeg thought and philosophy, compels us towards resurgence in virtually every aspect” (18). This is, for her, an ethical belief. The land, and the stories about the land, “explain the resistance of my Ancestors and the seeds of resurgence they so carefully saved and planted. So I could then assume my responsibility as a Michi Saagig Nishnaabeg to care take of their garden, eventually passing those responsibilities on to my grandchildren. This is the purpose of this book” (18). Because there is no political will on the part of the Canadian state to engage in relationships with Indigenous peoples, demanding recognition “seems depressing, futile and a waste of energy” (19). Instead of intellectual work, Simpson’s approach is rooted in her spiritual and emotional life, and in her body, and in her nation and clan. She notes that she’s been taught by Elders who embody Nishnaabeg thought “in a way that I worry we are losing” (19). The values, ethics, and ways of being in the world of those elders is not exclusionary or authoritarian: “They ‘resisted’ colonialism by living within Nishnaabeg contexts” (19). She compares their flexibility and openness to the way that colonial thought and religious fundamentalism have influenced people in the southeastern regions of her territory. Her Elders taught her “that individual Nishnaabe had the responsibility of interpreting the teachings for themselves within a broader shared collective set of values that placed great importance on self-actualization, the suspension of judgment, fluidity, emergence, careful deliberation and an embodied respect for diversity” (20). 

“My perspective throughout this book is that the process of resurgence must be Indigenous at its core in order to reclaim and re-politicize the context and the nature of Nishnaabeg thought,” she continues. “Nishnaabeg thought was designed and conceptualized to perpetuate the holistic well being of Nishnaabeg people through a series of cultural and political manifestations, including government, education, and restorative justice that promoted mino bimaadiziwin” (20). Nishnaabeg thought, she writes, gives Nishnaabeg people “the impetus, the ethical responsibility, the strategies and the plan of action for resurgence,” and resurgence remains a responsibility of present generations to the future (20). “Nishnaabeg thought was not meant to promote assimilation or normalization within a colonial context,” she concludes. “It was not meant to be reduced and relegated to a decorative window dressing in western scholarship” (20). Despite the suggestion that the Elders she learned from are not exclusionary, I think that last statement means that people like me—western scholars—need to keep our hands off Nishnaabeg thought. All we’re likely to do with it is use it as “window dressing,” to play with it as if it were a new toy, to miss its fundamental rootedness in people and land.

The chapter’s next section takes on the notion of reconciliation, which Simpson argues is not a new idea: 

Indigenous Peoples attempted to reconcile our differences in countless treaty negotiations, which categorically have not produced the kinds of relationships Indigenous Peoples intended. I do not understand how we can reconcile when the majority of Canadians do not understand the historic or contemporary injustsice of dispossession and occupation, particularly when the state has expressed its unwillingness to make any adjustments to the unjust relationship. (21)

For Simpson, the very idea is like someone trapped in an abusive relationship whose partner wants to reconcile without changing his behaviour. “Collectively, what are the implications of participating in reconciliation processes when there is an overwhelming body of evidence that in action, the Canadian state does not want to take responsibility and stop the abuse?” she asks. “What are the consequences for Indigenous Peoples of participating in a process that attempts to absolve Canada of past wrong doings, while they continue to engage with our nations in a less than honourable way?” (21). The focus on residential schools is too narrow; it “subjugates treaty and nation-based participation by locking our Elders—the ones that suffered the most directly at the hands of the residential school system—in a position of victimhood,” when they are her nation’s “strongest visionaries” and an inspiration to imagine “alternative futures” (22). If reconciliation is to be meaningful, if it is to be decolonizing, “it must be interpreted broadly,” “grounded in cultural generation and political resurgence. It must support Indigenous nations in regenerating our languages, our oral cultures, our traditions of governance and everything else residential schools attacked and attempted to obliterate” (22). It must become “a collective re-balancing of the playing field” (22). It could be a process of regeneration—of languages, values, political processes, and philosophies—if it were understood that way. And Canada itself “must engage in a decolonization project and a re-education project that would enable its government and its citizens to engage with Indigenous Peoples in a just and honourable way in the future” (23).

That kind of restoration comes from Nishnaabeg legal systems which are restorative: “Restorative processes rely upon the abuser taking full responsibility for his/her actions in a collective setting, amongst the person s/he violated, and amongst the people both the perpetrator and the survivor hold responsibilities to—be that their extended family, clan, or community” (23). In the residential-school context, this would mean the survivors having “agency, decision-making power, and the power to decide restorative measures” (23). “Imagine government officials, church officials, nuns, priests and teachers from a particular residential school in a circle with the people that had survived their sexual, physical, emotional and spiritual abuse,” she states. “This is a fundamentally different power relationship between perpetrators of violence and survivors of that violence, where the abusers must face the full impact of their actions” (23). That would be reconciliation, “a process embodied by both the survivor and the perpetrator” (23). Of course, given the length of time the schools operated, and the age of the survivors, many of those officials, nuns, priests, and teachers are dead, and nothing could compel those who are living to appear in such a circle. It would mean that “[t]he authority to hold the state accountable then rests with Indigenous nations, not the liberal state” (24), but I’m not sure how it would have been possible to make happen.

For Simpson, the current model of reconciliation is insufficient. Her alternative model, rooted in Nishnaabeg restorative law, would “put the hens in charge of the hen house and the fox under interrogation” (24). “I can see no evidence whatsoever that there exists a political will on the part of the state to do anything other than neutralize Indigenous resistance, so as to not impinge upon the convenience of the settler-Canadians,” she continues. “The only way to not be co-opted is to use our own legal and political processes to bring about justice” (24). Here she refers to the work of Dene scholar Glen Coulthard on Indigenous political theories of resurgence, which are “transformative and revolutionary” and “are meant to propel and maintain social, cultural and political transformative movement through the worst forms of political genocide” (24). Reconciliation, she concludes, cannot take up the limited resources of Indigenous Peoples and Nations.

“What follows in this book is the beginning of an exploration of the theoretical foundations of resurgence and regeneration from within Nishnaabeg political and intellectual traditions,” she writes, noting that she hasn’t defined the term “resurgence” so that her (Indigenous) readers will decide what it means to them and to their communities (25). She concludes the chapter with a reference to the sacred Nishnaabeg Prophecy Song, “an incredible gift from my Ancestors” that “is a song of resistance and resurgence” that “fills our hearts with hope, with love, with beauty and thanksgiving,” and can liberate her people from shame (25). The chapter’s final words, “Aambe Maajaadaa,” “Come on! Let’s get going,” are that song’s first line.

The book’s second chapter, “Theorizing Resurgence From Within Nishnaabeg Thought,” begins by positing that “[o]ne of the most crucial tasks facing Indigenous nations is the continued creation of individuals and assemblages of people who can think in culturally inherent ways”—in “ways that reflect the diversity of thought within our broader cosmologies, those very ancient ways that are inherently counter to the influences of colonialism” (31). Indigenous nations “need intellectuals who can think within the conceptual meanings of the language, who are intrinsically connected to place and territory, who exist in the world as an embodiment of contemporary expressions of our ancient stories and traditions, and that illuminate mino bimaadiziwin in all aspect[s] of their lives” (31). That’s because, while western theory can analyze colonialism, it “has failed to recognize the broader contexualizations of resistance within Indigenous thought, while also ignoring the contestation of colonialism as a starting point” (31). Indigenous thought is more important: it “seeks to dismantle colonialism while simultaneously building a renaissance of mino bimaadiziwin” (31-32).

Indigenous people, Simpson continues, are “bathed in a vat of cognitive imperialism, perpetuating the idea that Indigenous Peoples were not, and are not, thinking peoples—ann insidious mechanism to promote neo-assimilation and obfuscate the historic atrocities of colonialism” (32). However, Indigenous thought does exist: “Elders and Knowledge Holders have always put great emphasis into how things are done,” including Indigenous resurgence, and for Simpson, “this discussion begins with our Creation Stories, because these stories set the ‘theoretical framework,’ or give us the ontological context from within which we can interpret other stories, teaching and experiences” (32). Here she agrees with Vanessa Watts, whose article on Indigenous thought begins in the same place. “Our Elders tell us that everything we need to know is encoded in the structure, content and context of these stories and the relationships, ethics and responsibilities required to be our own Creation Story,” Simpson continues (33).

Here Simpson turns to Neal McLeod’s book Cree Narrative Memory: From Treaties to Contemporary Times, a book I’ve read but don’t remember all that clearly (likely because I didn’t take careful notes–do you see a theme developing here?). McLeod contends “that the process of storytelling within Cree traditions requires storytellers to remember the ancient stories that made their ancestors ‘the people they were,’ and that this requires a remembering of language” (33). For both McLeod and Simpson storytelling is “decolonizing, because it is a process of remembering, visioning and creating a just reality where Nishnaabeg live as both Nishnaabeg and peoples. Storytelling then becomes a lens through which we can envision our way out of cognitive imperialism, where we can create models and mirrors where non existed, and where we can experience the spaces of freedom and justice” (33). Oral storytelling is more important than reading stories, “because the physical act of gathering a group of people together within our territories reinforces the web of relationships that stitch our communities together,” and because the storyteller “has to work with emergence and flux, developing a unique relationship with the audience based entirely on context and relationship,” a dynamic relationship in which the lines between storyteller and audience “become blurred as individuals mae non-verbal (and sometimes verbal) contributions to the collective event” (34). Dreams are also important, because they provide “both the knowledge from the spiritual world and processes for realizing those visions” (35). 

Next, Simpson relates an Anishnaabe Creation Story, as told by one of her mentors, Edna Manitowabi. I’m not summarizing that story here, because of Simpson’s warnings about its sacred character, which suggest that I have no business doing that. I will say that story emphasizes women, and that Manitowabi concludes by stating that women “re-create this story in pregnancy. When we create a new life, it is an extension of ourselves” (39). Such sacred stories are, Simpson continues, theories, which are echoed in everyday or personal stories. In this way, “[t]he starting point within Indigenous theoretical frameworks . . . is different than from within western theories: the spiritual world is alive and influencing; colonialism is contested; and storytelling, or ‘narrative imagination,’ is a tool to vision other existences outside fo the current ones by critiquing and analyzing the current state of affairs, but also by dreaming and visioning other realities” (40). From Manitowabi’s Creation Story, Simpson concludes three things: Nishnaabeg thought “is personal,” Nishnaabeg “were created out of love,” and that love “is unconditional, complete,” and “without judgment” (41). “By inserting ourselves into these stories, we assume responsibilities—responsibilities that are not necessarily bestowed upon us by the collective, but that we take on according to our own gifts, abilities and affiliations,” she continues. “Nishnaabeg theory has to be learned in the context of our own personal lives, in an emotional, physical, spiritual and intellectual way” (41). Nishnaabeg stories “draw individuals into the resurgence narrative on their own terms and in accordance to their own names, clan affiliations and gifts. For just a moment, they are complete in the absence of want—decolonizing one moment at a time” (41). “Indigenous thought can only be learned through the personal; this is because our greatest influence is on ourselves, and because living in a good way is an incredible disruption of the colonial narrative in and of itself,” she writes (41). 

The Creation Story also suggests “that there is no limit on Indigenous intellect,” because all Nishnaabeg thoughts come from the Creator (42). It also tells us that creativity is “the most powerful process in the universe” (42). “My Creation Story tells me that collectively we have the intellect and creative power to regenerate our cultures, languages and nations,” Simpson writes. “My Creation Story tells me another world is possible and that I have the tools to vision it and bring it into reality. I can’t think of a more powerful narrative” (42). Nishnaabeg have access to all of the Creator’s knowledge, which can be accessed “by singing, dancing, fasting, dreaming, visioning, participating in ceremony, apprenticing with Elders, practicing our lifeways and living our knowledge, by watching, listening and reflecting in a good way” (42). That knowledge needs to be accessed through relationships; its meaning “comes from the context and the process, not the content” (42-43). For that reason, through performance, meaning is collective rather than individual; that collective meaning, though, is “continuously generated from those individual truths we carry around inside ourselves. Our collective truths exist in a nest of individual diversity” (43). 

“Interpreting Creation Stories within a culturally inherent framework provides several insights into Nishnaabeg thought,” Simpson continues (43). That thought is “highly personal,” and “[a]ll Nishnaabeg people are theorists in the sense that they hold responsibilities to maing meaning for their owh creation and their own life,” a process that happens within the context of name, clan, community, personal attributes, and life experiences (43). In addition, those Creation Stories “tell us that collectively and intellectually we have access to all of the knowledge we need to untangle oursleves from the near destruction we are draped in,” because all of the Creator’s thoughts are in “our full bodies” (44). “It tells us that each of us must live in a good and balanced way—physically, intellectual[ly], emotionally and spiritually—in order to access this knowledge,” she concludes (44).

Chapter Three, “Gdi-nweninaa: Our Sound, Our Voice,” is about the teachings housed in Indigenous languages. “The process of speaking Nishnaabemowin . . . inherently communicates certain values and philosophies that are important to Nishnaabeg being,” Simpson writes (49). That’s because the language and its etymologies hold meaning and lessons. This chapter’s purpose is to look at those meanings in order to “deepen our understandings of decolonization, assimilation, resistance and resurgence from within Nishnaabeg perspectives” (49).

The first word she discusses is biskaabiiyang, a verb that means “to look back,” but which can also mean “returning to ourselves,” “a process by which Anishinabek researchers and scholars can evaluate how they have been impacted by colonialism in all realms of being” (49). In that way, biskaabiiyang is a synonym for “decolonizing”—“to pick up the things we were forced to leave behind, whether they are songs, dances, values, or philosophies, and bring them into existence in the future” (49-50). “In our current state, it becomes important to carry the essence of Biskaabiiyang with me through my daily life; it is not something that I can do at the beginning of a project and then forget,” she continues, because colonialism is an ongoing process, and therefore so too must be biskaabiiyang (50). In addition, while biskaabiyang is “an ongoing individual processes,” one cannot engage in it effectively in isolation (51). “As communities of people, we need to support each other in this process and work together to stitch our cultures and lifeways back together,” Simpson writes. “In this way, Biskaabiiyang is both an individual and collective process that we must continually replicate” (51).

Biskaabiiyang “does not literallly mean returning to the past, but rather re-creating the cultural and political flourishment of the past to support the well-being of our contemporary citizens,” Simpson contends. “It means reclaiming the fulidity around our traditions, not the rigidity of colonialism; it means encouraging the self-determination of individuals within our national and community-based contexts; and it means re-creating an artistic and intellectual renaissance within a larger political and cultural resurgence” (51). When Simpson first encountered this word in a book by a writer from outside Michi Saagiig Nishnaabeg territory, she took it to her language teacher and Elder, because “unless concepts have local meaning, it is difficult for them to have local resonance” (51). Her teacher and Elder recognized the word and identified with the concept, which is not always the case when she brings other words to them. 

Another word, zhaaganashiiyaadizi, “encompasses the process and description of living as a colonized or assimilated person,” and that happens “when a person tries to live his or her life as a non-Native at the expense of being Nishnaabeg,” thereby negatively influencing the core of their being” (52). “My understanding of this word is indicative of theh processes or the continual decisions that one might cho[o]se to make—decisions and choices which, in this case, supplant all of the beautiful and diverse ways of living as a contemporary Nishnaabeg,” she writes (52). There’s no single way of being Nishnaabeg, she emphasizes, but “there is a set of processes, values, and philosophies embedded in our language and culture that one needs to embrace in order to live as Nishnaabeg” (53).

“While Biskaabiiyang is a useful context to begin to explore what liberation and resurgence looks like within Indigenous thought, it is just the beginning,” Simpson continues. She notes that traditional Nishnaabeg political and social cultures “were profoundly non-hierarchical, non-authoritarian and non-coercive,” and that the culture saw “individuals figuring out their own path, or their own theoretical understanding of their life and their life’s work based on individual interpretation of our philosophies, teachings, stories and values” as paramount (53). Individuals “were afforded a high level of autonomy within the community,” which is sometimes called “an ‘ethic of non-interference’” by other community members (53). But that autonomy “is also coupled or twinned with individual responsibilities of figuring out one’s place in the cosmos and how to contribute to the collective while respecting oneself and one’s inner being” (54). 

The next word Simpson explores is aanjigone, “the idea that one needs to be very, very careful with making judgments and with the act of criticism” (54). This word represents “a concept that promotes the framing of Nishnaabeg values and ethics in the positive,” and “that if we criticize something, our spiritual being may take on the very things we are criticizing” (54). If someone does something wrong, she continues, “the ‘implicate order’” of the spiritual world “will come back on that person and correct the imbalance in some other way” (54). The perpetrators of destructive actions will pay for their behaviour in one way or another.

“Aanjigone ensures that if change or transformation occurs, it promotes Nishnaabeg ways and prevents Zhaaganashiiyaadizi,” Simpson continues. “It also ensures that the interrogation or critique of decisions—or the consideration of all the possible consequences of a particular decision—is focused on the concept or decision rather than the individual. In a sense, critique is an internal process and the outcome is an individual action rather than an attack on another” (54). When an Elder is upset with a student, for instance, the Elder will remain silent rather than criticizing the student’s actions. “To me, this means that we must not spend all of our time interrogating and criticizing,” she states (55). Critique cannot bring change; only biskaabiiyang can. For Simpson, “Aajigone propels me towards the idea of focusing the majority of my energy on Nishnaabeg flourishment,” she continues (56). That doesn’t mean not acting against the colonizer to protect lands, knowledges, or lives, but rather “it encourages us to think carefully and strategically about our responses rather than blindly reacting out of anger” (56).

The third word or concept Simpson discusses is naakgonige, “a culturally embedded concept that means to carefully deliberate and decide when faced with any kind of change or decision” (56). It warns agains change for its own sake, and “reminds Nishnaabeg that our Elders and our Ancestors did things a certain way for a reason,” such as not telling stories outside of the winter months (56). The decisions of the Ancestors need to be trusted. “Naakgonige encourages Nishnaabeg people to make decisions slowly and carefully,” she continues (57). The concept exemplifies resistence to her, first because it protects against zhaaganahiiyaadizi, and second because it represents “culturally embedded processes that require individuals, clans and communities to carefully deliberate, not just in an intellectual sense, but using their emotional, physical and spiritual beings as well” (57). Those deliberations include thinking about the impact of decisions on subsequent generations, as well as on the community. 

The next word Simpson thinks about is debwewin, a word normally translated into English as “truth,” but which literally means “the sound of the heart,” or of one’s own heart, since everyone’s truth is different (59). That sense of diversity is important, a necessary part of the larger whole, since any individual expression of truth is an individual’s interpretation. 

The end of the chapter returns to the word gdi-nweninaa, I think. “Listening to the sound of our voice means that we need to listen with our full bodies—our hearts, our minds and our physicality,” Simpson writes. “It requires an understanding of the culturally embedded concepts and teachings that bring meaning to our practices and illuminate our lifeways” (61). Learning Indigenous languages needs to include the “deeper, layered understanding” of words so that learners can “take with us those sounds that hold the greatest meaning in our own lives and in our resurgence” (61).

In the fourth chapter, “Niimtoowaad Mikinaag Gijiying Bakonaan (Dancing On Our Turtle’s Back): Aandisokaanan and Resurgence,” Simpson turns to the Seven Fires Prophecy. “In a time of peace and flourishment, seven prophets came to the Nishnaabeg people and made seven predictions for the future,” she writes (65). Those prophets also described an epic journey from the Atlantic Ocean to the western end of the Great Lakes, a journey that would provide “protection against the coming colonizers” (65). For Simpson, that journey suggests that “[w]e are a culture that embodies both movement and collectivity” (65).

“What can we learn from the Seven Fires Prophecy about modern-day Nishnaabeg resurgence?” Simpson asks (65). According to the Fourth Fire, light-skinned people would arrive “with the face of goodwill” or “the face of death,” and those people could not be trusted until they proved their goodwill (66). The Fifth and Sixth Fires describe “periods of immense destruction. European conquest and occupation permeated our territory, yet the prophecy played an important part in the resistance” (66). The Seventh Fire describes a resurgence after colonialism, and forewarned by the prophecies, people hid scrolls and performed ceremonies underground, and families hid in the bush from Indian Agents, residential schools, and child-welfare agencies. “Our Grandmothers and Grandfathers planted the seeds of resurgence in the Fifth and Sixth fires,” she writes (66). “For Nishnaabeg thinkers,” she continues, “resistance and resurgence are not only our response to colonialism, they are our only responsibility in the fact of colonialism” (66). “Resurgence,” she states emphatically, “is our original instruction” (66). 

“Many Nishnaabeg thinkers believe we are in the period of the Seventh Fire,” Simpson writes, and in that time, the responsibility of the people is “to pic up the pieces of our lifeweays, collectivize them and build a political and cultural renaissance and resurgence” (66). If this is done “in a good way, it has the power to transform settler society[,] generating political relationships based on the Indigenous principles of peace, justice, and righteousness as embodied in mino bimaadiziwin” (66-67). That suggestion that settlers can change and learn is the first time in this book that Simpson has said something encouraging about us.

Next, she turns to the word Chibimoodaywin, a way of describing the Seven Fires mobilization, the movement to the Great Lakes, a word which suggests that “mobilization, resistance, and resurgence involves sacrifice, persistence, patience and slow, painful movement” (67). That movement took ten generations, she suggests, or five hundred years. “Chibimoodaywin inspires me to begin to try and reclaim the community-based processes that inspired generations of Nishnaabeg people to mobilize and to carry out this prophecy,” she continues, noting that the migration suggests “that spiritual visioning, followed by individual commitment and action, is a cornerstone of Nishnaabeg mobilization, resistance and now, resurgence” (67). Visionaries are necessary to “realize and build resurgence,” but those visionaries “must have the skills to excite, inspire and illuminate our peoples to unite, committing to transform that vision into sustained and committed action” (67). 

Now Simpson discusses the theme of emergence or resurgence within the Seven Fires Profecy, which is “echoed to current generations through our Re-creation Stories” (68). Those stories express important teachings, including “Aakde’ewin, the art of having courage; Dbadendiziwin, humility; Debwewin, truth or sincerity; Mnaadendiwin, respect; Nbwaakawin, wisdom; Gwekwaadiziwin, honesty; and Zaagidewin, love” (68). “The process of starting over, Aanji Maajitaawin[,] is embodied in our Re-creation Stories,” She states (68). One of those stories is about Waynabozhoo and the Great Flood, in which the culture hero and the animals recreate the earth with mud brought from under the water by Zhaashkoonh, the muskrat, which is placed on the back of Mikinaag, the turtle. “This emphasizes the idea that we each have to dive down to the bottom of the vast expanse of water and search for our handful of earth,” she explains (69). That action needs to then be “collectivized,” so that “other members of the community act on our actions and carry the vision forward. Resurgence cannot occur in isolation” (69). After all, the animals dancing together spread out the muskrat’s pawful of earth into the continent. “In order to dance a new world into existence, we need the support of our communities in a collective action,” Simpson explains. “This story tells us everything we need to know about resurgence. Together, we have all of the pieces. In Nishnaabeg thought, resurgence is dancing on our turtle’s back; it is visioning and dancing new realities and worlds into existence” (69-70).

The chapter’s next section thinks about Wiindigo stories, particularly those that involve a young woman named Gezhizhwazh. “For our ancestors, Wiindigo represented a serious and specific danger in the winter months,” Simpson writes. “More generally, the Wiindigo concept also warns against greed, excesses, and engaging in relationships in which indulgence leads to even more indulgence (various forms of addiction), creating realities based on an imbalance” (70). Often the Wiindigo figure is used to refer to colonialism and capitalism, particularly the hunger of governments and corporations for natural resources, which “resonates with Indigenous Peoples who read this as cannibalistic. When one harms the earth, one harms oneself because we are part of that whole” (70). Simpson relates a story about Gezhizhwazh and a Wiindigo in both Anishnaabemowin and English; she spends time with the Wiindigoo, sacrificing parts of her body to learn how to kill them. “The Gezhizhwazh stories provide a theoretical foundation for resistance that places strategy and intelligence at the core of the model,” she continues. “Gezhizhwazh was not physically stronger than the Wiindigo, but she was smarter, more cunning, strategic and committed to achieving her goal, and this was done within the ever-changing conditions of the Nishnaabeg cosmology” (72).

Next, Simpson considers Nanabush stories. “Nanabush or Nanabozho is a prominent being in the Nishnaabeg worldview—teaching us lessons by never learning and representing the ordinary human struggle to live a good life,” she writes. “S/he is cast as a beign that is constantly succumbing to his or her own weanesses, the consequences of which are demonstrated to the Nishnaabeg through countless stories” (73). Nanabush is often called the Elder Brother; to refer to that figure as a “trickster” is incorrect, since he or she is not a clown. When Nanabush takes on the role of a buffoon, it is only to teach, and in some stories, Simpson contends, “Nanabozho exudes vision, brilliance, strategy and power” or “behaves as our most loving companion, teacher and mentor” (74). Nanabozho stories are wideely available in English, but without the appropriate cultural context. For that reason, Simpson tells a traditional Nanabush story “that embodies the values of gentleness, re-balancing and love” (74). That story—appropriate to read on a March afternoon—is about the bobcat people who got addicted to drinking maple syrup directly from the tree because of its sweetness, and Nanabozho accidentally dilutes the syrup into plain sap by peeing on the trees in the sugar bush. Then he taught the bobcat people how to make that sap into syrup by boiling it. For Simpson, the story “represents a resurgence narrative”: “Nanabozho diagnoses the problem, seeks out knowledge from his Nokomis, his Elder, works with all aspects of his being to collectivize the problem and its solution and he builds a clan-based, community-based restoration plan, which results in a local resurgence to realign the people with Creation and mino bimaadiziwin” (80-81). 

Chapter Five, “Bubbling Like a Beating Heart: A Society of Presence,” begins with the words, “Social mobilization, in its most fundamental form, is at the core of Nishnaabeg governance” (85). Simpson defends Nishnaabeg governance from claims that it is simplistic, demonstrating instead its complexity. “Our lifeway required cyclical and rhythmical movements,” she writes. “Our governance required annual social and political mobilizations in a way that is unnown to state governing systems, to such a degree that mobilization was normative within our political culture” (85). Dissent was a respected part of political processes. However, she does not frame Indigenous resurgence as a form of dissent; rather, that resurgence is about restoring balance, justice, and good health, both to the lands and to the peoples who depend on those lands. Indigenous political thought “is a principled and radically different way of being—one that compels us to act against the forces that attempt to assimilate us into the fabric of Canadian society” and “compels us to regenerate processes within our communities to hear a diversity of perspectives, while also building a united front against colonialism” (87). 

Simpson notes that the construction of the Trent Severn waterway led to the loss of salmon and eels, which represented forms of convergence between the way that people and fish organized themselves. The fluidity of movement involved in that organization is represented in Anishnaabemowin, which uses verbs more than nouns. She sees the pre-colonial treaty between the Nishnaabeg and the Haudenosaunee as representing communication and good relations, and notes that Nishnaabeg accepted immigrants to their nation, granting them full citizenship. “Community acceptance was dependent then upon the individual’s commitment to and expression of the values and philosophies of mino bimaadiziwin,” she explains (90). So Nishnaabeg thought “embodies transmotion and fluidity,” as well as emergence, because it “comes from the land” (90-91). Nishnaabeg thus align themselves “with the transformation and flux of the implicate order (creation)” (91). “The goal of life then becomes the maintenance and promotion of good relations within the emergence of the flux of the natural world to maintain and promote balance,” Simpson writes (91). Biskaabiiyang is a way to rebalance the unhealthy relationships created by colonialism, and diversity is a strength in resisting colonialism.

Simpson is struck by the fact that, in pre-colonial times, her ancestors were constantly creating things: “making clothes, food, shelter, stories, games, modes of transportation, instruments, songs and dances. They created circumstances to commune with the implicate order, and also created a new generation of Nishnaabeg, based on bringing out their personal gifts and creativity. Creating was the basis of our culture” (92). Creativity ensured diversity and innovation. “In essence, Indigenous societies were societies of doing; they were societies of presence,” she continues. “Our processes—be they political, spiritual, education or healing—required a higher degree of presence than modern colonial existence” (92).In comparison, she describes contemporary society as a “culture of absence” because a consumer culture needs unfilled desires to function (92). “Creating aligns us with our Ancestors because when we engage in artistic or creative processes, we disconnect ever so slightly from the dominant economic system and connect to a way of being based on doing, rather than blind consumption,” she states (93).

Here Simpson turns to thinking about the Otonabee River. The name comes from an Anishinaabemowin word that means “beating heart,” which refers to the way the rapids on the river appear (94). She thinks about related words through stories and etymology. “My point in writing this is that the word “Otanabee” is heard or read differently by Canadians and Nishnaabeg peoples,” she writes “When I hear or read the word ‘Otonabee,’ I think ‘Odenabe,’ and I am immediately connected to a physical place within my territory and a space where my culture communicates a multi-layered and nuanced meaning that is largely unseen and unrecognized by non-Indigenous peoples” (95). That’s no doubt true of anyone who doesn’t know Anishinaabemowin. “My consciousness as a Michi Saagig Nishnaabeg woman, a storyteller and a writer comes from the land because I am the land,” she continues. “Nishnaabemowin seamlessly joins my body to the body of my first mother; it lins my beating heart to the beating river that flows through my city” (95). She wants her writing to “pull people into a Michi Saagig Nishnaabeg-constructed world, even if just for a few seconds” as well (95). 

In the chapter’s last section, Simpson describes an art and performance event featuring Rebecca Belmore that took place outside a supermarket in Peterborough, which drew her “into a decolonizing space where my presence and attention became completely focused in a similar fashion to what happens during natural childbirth, or ceremony. I lost sense of time and space. I was transported into a world that Belmore as the artist/storyteller had envisioned—a world where Nishnaabeg flourished and where justice prevailed, a world where my voice and my meanings mattered” (97). That event, she continues, “disrupted the narrative of normalized dispossession and intervened as Nishnaabeg presence—not as a victim, [b]ut as a strong non-authoritarian Nishnaabekwe power” (98). Indigenous art can provide “a glimpse of a decolonized contemporary reality” and “a mirroring of what we can become” (98).

In chapter 6, “Resurgence in Our Political Relationships,” Simpson describes the “acts of not-so-hidden resistance” to colonialism, which “involve parents teaching their kids the language or a song, Mothers and Aunties working so hard to keep their children fed and cared for in the face of poverty, oppression and often violence, as well as individuals standing up for themselves or their loved ones in courts, banks and doctors’ offices” (101). Such acts are told in family stories of survivance. As long as there has been colonialism on Indigenous lands, there has been resistance.

“From my perspective as a Nishnaabekwe, whenever one throws a stone into the lake with intent, commitment and vision, the implicate order or spiritual world mobilizes to provide support and open doors,” Simpson continues. “The emergent nature of Nishnaabeg mobilization, resistance and resurgence means that it is impossible to predict which stones will cascade through time and space, producing impacts, shifts, and transformations” (102). In stories, dreams, and visions, echoes of past resistance come into the present. Those stories are acts of Nishnaabeg presence. “Storytelling is an emergent practice, and meaning for each individual listener will necessarily be different,” Simpson writes. “The relationships between the storyteller and the listeners become the nest that cradles the meaning. The storyteller creates both the context and the content and collectively a plurality of meanings are generated through the experiences of the audience” (104). In an oral context, stories are fragile, and need to be lived or else they will disappear.

Next, Simpson tells a story—a Dibaajimowinan—about giving birth to and breastfeeding her two children, and the connection between those activities and treaties. She notes that the perspective of Indigenous Peoples on the treaties with the Crown is not the same as that of the federal government, partly because Indigenous Peoples “had been maing treaties with animal nations and with other Indigenous nations for generations” before contact (106). “Breastfeeding is the very first treaty,” she contends, and children lean about children through breastfeeding, because treaties are about a relationship—not between mother and child, but between nations (106-07). Like breastfeeding, treaties benefit both parties involved. Telling stories about breastfeeding led Simpson to other stories about Nishnaabeg political relationships. She describes the 1850 Robinson Huron Treaty. “From the perspective of Indigenous Peoples, treaties were viewed as sacred relationships between independent and sovereign nations, including agreements between humans and non-humans,” she writes (109). For instance, the Michi Saagiig Nishnaabe had treaties with the fish nations. She relates a story about a treaty with the deer nations she found in John Borrows’s book Recovering Canada: The Resurgence of Indigenous Law, in which the deer left the land because they felt they were being disrespected, and only a treaty brought them back so that the Nishnaabeg did not starve. “First and foremost, treaties are about maintaining peace through healthy relationships,” she concludes. “They require commitment and work, but when done correctly can bring about a lasting peace for all involved” (111). She hasn’t mentioned the Robinson Huron Treaty, but perhaps her point is that it was not that kind of treaty.

Next, Simpson tells a story about a treaty between the Nishnaabeg nation and the Dakota nation, in which the drum became a ceremony that created peace between the two nations. She also describes the Gdoo-naaganinaa, the “Our Dish” treaty between the Nishnaabeg and the Haudenosaunee Confederacy—a treaty also known as the “Dish With One Spoon” by the Haudenosaunee. “The dish represented the shared territory,” she writes. “It represented harmony and interconnection, as both parties were to be responsible for taking care of the Dish. Neither party could abuse the resource” (112). The Dish represents shared rights and responsibilities, but it did not mean that the Haudenosaunee “could fully colonize Nishnaabeg territory or assimilate Nishnaabeg people into Haudenosaunee culture,” or that either nation would be asked to give up their sovereignty (113). The models these treaties provide indicate that “our Ancestors did not intend for our nations to be subsumed by the British Crown or the Canadian state when they negotiated those original treaties,” such as the Robinson Huron Treaty (115). 

In the next chapter, “Protecting the First Hill:” Nurturing Eniigaanzid in Children,” Simpson argues that while resurgence movements need leadership, they need the kind of leadership she has seen in “Elders who embody gentleness, kindness, respect, humility, and have grounded, authentic sources of power that come from working within the emergent forces of nature and the implicate order, rather than fro mauthoritarian power” (119). Those Elders “teach by allowing students to direct their own learning” (119). Traditional Nishnaabeg leadership was pluralistic, with communities often having more than one leader; leadership was “diffused, shared, and emergent arising out of need” (120-21). For that reason, she continues, “within our political traditions we should have ways of recognizing, respecting, and reconciling different leaders within our communities” (120). Fortunately, that kind of leadership is flourishing in Nishnaabeg communities, both on- and off-reserve. “Our system of governance has not been lost; it needs attention and support, but it is not lost,” she states (121).

The term “Eniigaanzid” means “the one to go first,” “the first to face the future,” or “the first to face danger,” as well as “the one that should be acting as protector” (121). That word suggests a form of leadership “based on humility, emergence, collectivity in decision making, sharing of the work and in action, and listening” (121). It’s difficult to find such leaders, though, because “they are counter to nearly all of the narratives on leadership our children are exposed to, as well as those leadership styles we mirror and model in our daily lives” (122). Parents model leadership for their children, and the kind of leadership represented by Eniigaanzid needs to be taught to children through the actions of their parents.

Nishnaabeg Elders see the four stages of life—babies and children, youth, adults, and Elders—as a series of four hills. Sometimes a different metaphor is used, and Elders will talk of Seven Stages of Life. In either model, in the pre-colonial Nishnaabeg nation, children were valued for their insights, humour, and contributions; they were “seen as Gifts, and parenting was an honour” (123). They were considered to have greater spiritual power; adults could learn much from them. A community-based form of parenting “created highly autonomous individuals that were also community-minded” (123). Because interdependence was seen as a core value, leaders “were able to build consensus by listening to the people,” by being humble, responsible, and respectful, and by sacrificing for the nation (123). “It was a kind of leadership based on shared, not absolute power,” Simpson continues, “and it created communities that were profoundly lessauthoritarian, less coercive and less hierarchical than their European counterparts” (123).

Europeans did not recognize Nishnaabeg parenting philosophies because of their lack of punishment and coercion and hierarchy; they “failed to recognize that Nishnaabeg parenting was rooted in attachment, following children through their stages of development, with empathy, patience, unconditional love, mutual respect, and freedom of choice” (123). These values are “reflected in broader Nishnaabeg society, particularly in gender relations, diplomacy and the political culture of the pre-colonial Nishnaabeg nation” (124).

Here Simpson returns to the Seven Grandfather, or Grandmother, Teachings: courage, truth, respect, love, honesty, wisdom, and humility. She relates how an Elder explained those virtues to her through Anishinaabemowin etymologies. “As a Nishnaabeg mother, I see it as a core responsibility of mine to ensure my children are grounded in Nishnaabeg values and ethics as best I can,” Simpson notes, including those Grandmother Teachings (126-27). She suggests that decolonizing parenting “means figuring out the kinds of citizens we want to create, the kinds of communities we want to live in, and the kinds of leaders we want to create, then tailoring our parenting and our schooling to meet the needs of our nations” (127).

Now Simpson unpacks the Seven Stages of Life, which are typically seen as a circle, a non-hierarchical form. So children teach their parents, for instance, instead of simply the other way around. The Seven Stages of Life also teaches that the entire extended family is responsible for nurturing children. “Everyone is both a teacher and a learner in this model; each individual both teaches and learns different things at different stages in their lives,” she states (129). In Nishnaabeg parenting, gentleness is paramount, as is attachment parenting and a recognition that infants are completely dependent on their parents. So too is teaching children by showing rather than telling them—to teach by example, in other words. Punishment was not used in pre-colonial Nishnaabeg society, even for adults who broke the nation’s laws. “The same is true for criticism,” Simpson writes. “I have never heard a legitimate Nishnaabeg Elder ever offer anything remotely resembling criticism, and sometimes members of my generation mistakenly interpret this as complacency. In my experience, nothing could be further from the truth” (132). Criticism and anger are communicated by silence, she explains. Non-interference is also an important part of parenting, which “encourages children to have control over their lives and to make decisions” (133). But non-interference only works “in a system where children are highly connected and attached to their parents and extended family, where the culture is inherently child-friendly” (133). The “good choices” need to be easy to make because the children are integrated into every part of daily life (133). “Raising children with a commitment to traditional parenting styles requires a tremendous amount of time and commitment, since the quality of the relationship between the parent and the child is the base for all of life’s learning,” she continues. “Allowing children to have freedom of choice in a detached, individualistic, adult environment would of course put children in danger; and this is the misunderstanding that settler societies continue to make in reference to Indigenous parenting philosophies” (133). Ritual, protocol, and storytelling taught children to respect boundaries, “thus protecting the safety and security of [the] primary nurturing relationship” (134). “Strong positive, nurturing connections between the child and his or her family brought out a strong desire to respect those individuals and relationships, not out of fear of punishment, but out of love, honour and genuine respect,” she writes (134). This form of parenting is difficult, which explains why the contribution of the extended family is so important. The emphasis on dealing with strong emotions, such as anger, through a “‘conservative withdrawal’ ethic,” is also important; emotional restraint is important. 

Simpson tries to put all of these values into practice, although it is not easy, because the support of extended families is not always available, and Nishnaabeg people “do not necessarily live in communities that are able to gently convey a cohesive set of values to our children” (135). Nevertheless, she argues that “many facets of this parenting philosophy are ‘do-able’ in a modern context for many Nishnaabeg families,” and she believes that “they are vital to passing on a legacy of responsibility, hope and love to the next generation” (135).

The book’s final chapter is “Shi-Kiin: New Worlds.” It begins with the question of whether there is a Nishnaabeg concept for “sustainable development.” The answer is no: “humans should be taking as little as possible, giving up as much as possible to promote sustainability and promot mino bimaadiziwin in the coming generations” (141). In a similar way, there is no word for “culture” in Nishnaabemowin, because, for the Nishnaabeg, “our ‘culture’ was and is a series of interrelated processes that engage our full beings and require our full presence” (141). The closest terms to “culture” mean something like “the desire to produce more life” (142). Again, Simpson turns to the etymology of Nishnaabemowin to explain this point. “Biiskaabiyaang, Naakgonige, Aanjigone and Debwewin produce and continue to produce more life,” she writes. “Colonialism has only created a loss of life in terms of extinct and endangered species of animals and plants, and a drastic and traumatic decline in the quality of life for the fraction of Nishnaabeg that survived the original conquest” (143). For that reason, resurgence movements “must be movements to create more life, propel life, nurture life, motion, presence and emergence” (143). 

For that reason, “our interventions into colonialism must be consistent with these core values of continuous rebirth, motion, presence and emergence,” she continues (144). Living in the right way as individuals will set in motion “influences and impacts that are impossible to predict” (144). Individual actions and decisions within the family affect “how we relate to human and non-human entities” in a spiral radiating in seven directions—inward and outward in the four cardinal directions, upwards, downwards, and through time as well (144). For Simpson, resurgence works the same way: “As resurgence is collectivized, it moves from being an individual act, vision or commitment, to one that functions on the level of a family. It then moves to a group of families, then a portion of a community, then a community, and so on” (144). The idea of collectivizing is communicated by the Nishnaabemowin word “Nkweshkgdaadiwin, the art of meeting together” (144). Resurgence, she continues, “starts with individuals aligning themselves with Biskaabiiyang, Naakgonige, Aanjigone and Debwewin,” which is then “osmotically collectivized through our interactions with our families, especially our children, and our communities” (145). 

“Many resurgence or re-creation mobilizaitons within Nishnaabeg thought [start] with a vision or a dream,” Simpson writes (146). These visions or dreams “create Shki-kiin, new worlds” (146). However, she continues, “[v]ision must be coupled with intent: intent for transformation, intent for re-creation, intent for resurgence. One must have the intention of Biskaabiiyang in order to be effective and to mobilize help from the spirit world” (147). “Naakgonige once again becomes an important process in resurgence as a way of collectivizing, strategizing and making the best decisions possible,” and “Aanjigone is also important because it ensures that we tread very carefully, to be deliberate to the best of our abilities and that we act out of a tremendous love for our lands, our peoples and our culture,” rather than acting our of “responsive anger or criticism,” which “can cloud strategic responses designed to promote life” (145). And finally, “Skodewin means the art of setting a fire” (145). “If you bring Biskaabiiyang, Naakgonige, Aanjigone and Debwewin with intent, vision, motion, emergence, the mobilization of the spiritual world and committed action, one sets a fire,” she explains. “It is a fire that needs to be collectively fed and maintained, grown when it needs to be grown, and reduced to embers at certain times as well, until it is no longer needed for heat, warmth and resilience” (145). That metaphorical fire is needed “to propel us through the hoops and challenges of resurgence” (145).

In the book’s conclusion, Simpson suggests that it is “a call for Indigenous Peoples to delve into their own culture’s stories, philosophies, theories and concepts to align themselves with the processes and forces of regeneration, revitalization, remembering, and visioning. It is a call for Indigenous Peoples to live these teachings and stories in the diversity of their contemporary lives, because that act in and of itself is the precursur to generating more stories, processes, visions and forces of regeneration, propelling us into new social spaces based on jusstice and peace” (148). The regeneration or resurgence she is calling for will require “sacrifice, commitment and countless selfless acts” (148). It will require “strategy, commitment and a ‘one mindedness,’ built from the diversity of our perspectives and understandings” (148). “Bringing the old into the neew is our way forward,” she concludes. “This becomes clear when, like Zhaashkoonh, we place our piece on the back of our turtle and dance a new world into existence” (148-49). 

Dancing On Our Turtle’s Back is an inspiring book. Simpson certainly makes traditional Nishnaabeg teachings sound appealing and attractive. I wish there was a sense here that such wisdom might be available to settlers, but I don’t see one, and perhaps such generosity isn’t deserved—not after, or during, the ongoing genocide. I sense a certain amount of golden aging going on in the book, though—were pre-contact societies really devoid of conflict or problems?—but given the apocalypse that First Nations have experienced since contact with Europeans, a tendency towards seeing the past in the best possible light is completely understandable. After all, what came before colonization must have been infinitely better than colonization itself. Perhaps—and this idea just occurred to me, and it may make little sense—settlers could attempt, in their own way, to practice mino bimidaaziwin without making a lot of noise about it, without attempting to horn in on Nishnaabeg ceremonies or take up the time and energy of Nishnaabeg Elders and communities. I’m not sure. I’d like to think so. At the same time, though, I’m certain that such an attempt, on one’s own, would be doomed to fail, since as Simpson insists, mino bimidaaziwin requires collective support and engagement. In any case, for all our sakes, I hope Nishnaabeg nations are able to put Simpson’s ideas into practice.

Works Cited

Simpson, Leanne. Dancing On Our Turtle’s Bacak: Stories of Nishnaabeg Re-Creation, Resurgence and a New Emergence, ARP, 2011.

Watts, Vanessa. “Indigenous Place-Thought and Agency Amongst Humans and Non-Humans (First Woman and Sky Woman Go On a World Tour!).” Decolonization: Indigeneity, Education & Society, vol. 2, no. 1 (2013), 20-34.

Robin Wall Kimmerer, Braiding Sweetgrass: Indigenous Wisdom, Scientific Knowledge, and the Teachings of Plants

I started reading Robin Wall Kimmerer’s Braiding Sweetgrass a while back, but I didn’t take notes, and didn’t finish the book, and although I did enjoy what I read and found it useful, in the course I just finished, it was critiqued as being a romanticized view of Indigenous epistemologies. I was surprised by that, given its popularity—although maybe its popularity is a sign of its romanticism?—and thought that I might return to it to see for myself. After all, I’m interested in plants, particularly plants that are indigenous to Turtle Island (I’m not so interested in introduced weeds, which might be a failing on my part, or a sign that my environmentalism is a precious form of settler colonialism rather than a real engagement with the land as it is, assuming that such an engagement is even possible), so maybe I have something to learn from Kimmerer, who is both Potawatomi and a biologist (as well as a writer).

Braiding Sweetgrass is a long book—almost 400 pages—and it’s going to take me days to get through at the slow rate at which I read and take notes and summarize, but if I don’t do that work, I remember little of what I’ve read. Kimmerer begins, in the book’s preface, with “a sheaf of freshly picked sweetgrass, loose and flowing, like newly washed hair” and fragrant with “honeyed vanilla over the scent of river water and black earth” (ix). Both its scientific name, Hieerochloe odorata, and its Potawatomi name, wiingaashk, suggest that it’s a holy plant. “Breathe it in and you start to remember things you didn’t know you’d forgotten,” Kimmerer suggests (ix). That sheaf is ready for braiding, something that’s best done in collaboration with someone else, someone who can “hold the end so that you pull gently against each other, all the while leaning in, head to head, chatting and laughing, watching each other’s hands, one holding steady while the other shifts the slim bundles over one another, each in its turn” (ix). Perhaps it’s Kimmerer’s poetic prose that is part of the reason people see the book as romanticized: “Linked by sweetgrass, there is reciprocity between you, linked by sweetgrass, the holder as vital as the braider” (ix). Kimmerer invites her reader to hold the end of the bundle while she braids—and she promises to do the same for her reader as well (ix-x). 

The braid of sweetgrass becomes an image of the book I’m about to read. First of all, we need to understand that sweetgrass—wiingaashk—is not to be given or taken: she “belongs to herself” (x). So Kimmerer offers, in its place, “a braid of stories meant to heal our relationship with the world,” one woven from three strands: “indigenous ways of knowing, scientific knowledge, and the story of an Anishinabekwe scientist trying to bring them together in service to what matters most” (x). “It is an intertwining of science, spirit, and story—old stories and new ones that can be medicine for our broken relationship with earth, a pharmacopoeia of healing stories that allow us to imagine a different relationship, in which people and land are good medicine for each other,” Kimmerer writes (x).

The book’s first section, “Planting Sweetgrass,” begins with “Skywoman Falling,” an Anishinaabe creation story. She fell through a hole in Skyworld; her fall was broken by flying geese, and the turtle agreed to allow her to rest on his back (3-4). Animals and birds tried to dive to the bottom of the water to retrieve mud, but only the smallest and weakest, Muskrat, was successful, even though he died in the attempt (4). (A Cree narrative tells a similar story.) Skywoman danced on the earth, singing a song of thanksgiving, and the land grew until the whole earth was made (4). “Not by Skywoman alone, but from the alchemy of all the animals’ gifts coupled with her deep gratitude,” Kimmerer writes. “Together they formed what we know today as Turtle Island, our home” (4). “Like any good guest, Skywoman had not come empty-handed,” Kimmerer continues (4). When she fell, Skywoman had grasped at plants, which were still clutched in her hand, and she spread them on the earth until they began to grow: “Wild grasses, flowers, trees, and medicines spread everywhere. And now that the animals, too, had plenty to eat, many came to live with her on Turtle Island” (5).

In Potawatomi stories, sweetgrass was the first plant to grow on the earth, “its fragrance a sweet memory of Skywoman’s hand” (5). It is “a powerful ceremonial plant cherished by many indigenous nations,” and it is used to make beautiful baskets (5). “Both medicine and a relative, its value is both material and spiritual,” Kimmerer writes (5). That complexity is important, particularly for settlers, who might tend to think in binaries, keeping sacred separate from material, or rejecting the possible of kinship with non-human living things. 

Kimmerer returns to braiding the sweetgrass, suggesting that when people braid it, they are “braiding the hair of Mother Earth, showing her our loving attention, our care for her beauty and well-being, in gratitude for all she has given us. Children hearing the Skywoman story from birth know in their bones the responsibility that flows between humans and the earth” (5). And, I suppose, children who grow up hearing the story of Adam and Eve learn something very different: dominion and sin and expulsion and shame and punishment. For Kimmerer, the story of Skywoman holds Potawatomi beliefs, history, and relationships, and it speaks not only of origins, but “of how we can go forward” (5).

Kimmerer has a portrait of Skywoman hanging in her laboratory (5). “It might seem an odd juxtaposition, but to me she belongs there,” Kimmerer writes, because as she does her work, as a biologist and a writer, she is sitting “at the feet of my elder teachers listening for their songs” (6). She teaches a morning class on General Ecology, and she recalls giving her students a survey that asked them to rate their understandings of the negative interactions that take place between humans and their environment (6). “Nearly every one of the two hundred students said confidently that humans and nature are a bad mix,” Kimmerer recalls (6). They knew about climate change, habitat loss, and environmental toxins, and as a result they had decided that there were no positive interactions possible between humans and nature (6). “I was stunned,” Kimmerer writes. “How is it possible that in twenty years of education they cannot think of any beneficial relationships between people and the environment?” (6). Perhaps they only know the ways humans abuse their environment, and so “[a]s the land becomes impoverished, so too does the scope of their vision” (6). Perhaps the problem is that they are only looking at the behaviour of humans, rather than the behaviour of the environment: “I realized that they could not even imagine what beneficial relations between their species and others might look like. How can we begin to move toward ecological and cultural sustainability if we cannot even imagine what the path feels like? If we can’t imagine the generosity of geese? These students were not raised on the story of Skywoman” (6).

Instead, those students grew up with Adam and Eve and banishment from a garden, with a story in which the “mother of men” was “instructed to subdue the wilderness into which she was cast” (7). “Same species, same earth, different stories,” Kimmerer writes. “Like Creation stories everywhere, cosmologies are a source of identity and orientation in the world. They tell us who we are. We are inevitably shaped by them no matter how distant they may be from our consciousness” (7). One story is about “the generous embrace of the living world,” while the other is about banishment and exile, about “passing through an alien world on a rough road” to our “real home in heaven” (7). Then the offspring of Skywoman meet the children of Eve, “and the land around us bears the scars of that meeting, the echoes of our stories” (7).

“The Skywoman story, shared by the original peoples throughout the Great Lakes, is a constant star in the constellation of teachings we call the Original Instructions,” Kimmerer writes (7). Those instructions are not commandments; instead, “they are like a compass: they provide an orientation but not a map. The work of living is creating that map for yourself” (7). “How to follow the Original Instructions will be different for each of us and different for every era,” she continues (7). She wonders what meaning those instructions have today, when the world is no longer young and “some suspect that we have worn out our welcome by casting the Original Instructions aside” (8). “How can we translate from the stories at the world’s beginning to the hour so much closer to the end?” she asks. “The landscape has changed, but the story remains. And as I turn it over and over again, Skywoman seems to look me in the eye and ask, in return for this gift of a world on Turtle’s back, what will I give in return?” (8). Skywoman was an immigrant, Kimmerer suggests, like most of us living on Turtle Island (8). And like Skywoman, we are also always falling, finding ourselves somewhere new and unexpected (8-9). “Despite our fears of falling, the gifts of the world stand by to catch us,” Kimmerer states (9).

It’s also worth remembering that when she arrived here, Skywoman was pregnant, and she worked to provide a world for her grandchildren, not only for herself (9). “It was through her actions of reciprocity, the give and take with the land, that the original inhabitant became indigenous,” Kimmerer states. “For all of us, becoming indigenous to a place means living as if your future mattered, to take care of the place as if our lives, both material and spiritual, depended on it” (9). How different this is from Eve Tuck and K. Wayne Yang’s argument in “Decolonization Is Not a Metaphor,” where any attempt by settlers to change their ways of thinking is dismissed as “conscientization” or worse (19). She suggests that the differences between the stories of Skywoman and of Eve are important, that “we can’t meaningfully proceed with healing, with restoration, without ‘re-story-ation’” (9). “In other words, our relationship with land cannot heal until we hear its stories,” she writes. “But who will tell them?” (9).

In Indigenous ways of understanding the world, humans are not the pinnacle of evolution; rather than being at the top of the hierarchy, they are “the younger brothers of Creation,” they “have the least experience with how to live and thus the most to learn” (9). We must look to our teachers in other species for guidance (9). “Their wisdom is apparent in the way that they live,” she suggests. “They teach us by example. They’ve been on the earth for far longer than we have been, and have had time to figure things out” (9). Plants, in particular, live above ground and below ground, joining Skyworld to the earth (9-10). When Skywoman scattered her handful of seeds across Turtle Island, “she was sowing sustenance for the body and also for the mind, emotion, and spirit: she was leaving us teachers. The plants can tell us her story; we need to learn to listen” (10).

The next chapter, “The Council of Pecans,” takes us to Oklahoma, to skinny boys fishing for their supper in the waters of the Canadian River (11). They discover pecans under the trees, though, and carry them home for supper in sacks made out of their dungarees, the legs tied shut (12). One of those skinny little boys was Kimmerer’s grandfather, before the drought of the 1930s (12). The word “pecan” came to English from an Potawatomi word: pigan, meaning any kind of nut (12). She notes that her ancestors ended up in Oklahoma because their lands on Lake Michigan were taken by settlers, and so her ancestors ended up walking, surrounded by soldiers, on what’s known as the Trail of Death: first to Wisconsin, then Kansas, and finally Oklahoma (13). “So much was scattered and left along that trail,” Kimmerer writes. “Graves of half the people. Language. Knowledge, Names” (13). When the people arrived in Kansas, they found pecan trees, and without having a name for this new food, they just called it by their generic name for a nut, pigan, which entered English as pecan (13). Nuts are excellent food, high in protein and fat, calories and vitamins—“everything you need to sustain life,” which is their point: a nut is the embryo of a tree, and it contains everything that embryo will need to live (13). 

Pecans are related to butternuts, black walnuts, and hickories, and the Potawatomi people carried them whenever they migrated, so that today, pecans “trace the rivers through the prairies, populating forest bottomlands where people settled” (14). “My Haudenosaunee neighbors say that their ancestors were so fond of butternuts that they are a good marker of old village sites today,” Kimmerer writes. “Sure enough, there is a grove of butternuts, uncommon in ‘wild’ forests, on the hill above the spring at my house. I clear the weeds around the young ones every year and slosh a bucket of water on them when the rains are late. Remembering” (14). My grandmother’s yard in southwestern Ontario was lined with butternut trees; she didn’t gather the nuts in the fall, leaving them to the squirrels, who would bury the nuts in the garden and then forget them, leading to volunteer trees my grandmother considered to be weeds. 

A large pecan tree marks Kimmerer’s family home in Oklahoma. She thinks about the story of her grandfather again, and suggests that he was wise to bring home as many nuts as he could find, since pecans don’t make a crop every year (14). Nuts are food for winter, because they keep, and because the protein and calories are needed then, to keep people (and animals) warm (14). Trees make a lot of nuts to make sure that some germinate and produce new trees (15). But that takes a lot of energy, which explains why it takes years for nuts to make enough sugar to bank as starch in their roots—starch that is used to make nuts (or mast) (15). “Forest ecologists hypothesize that mast fruiting is the simple outcomes of this energetic equation: make fruit only when you can afford it,” Kimmerer writes (15). But since some trees grow in better habitats than others, some should make mast more often, but that’s not the case: when one tree fruits, they all fruit, regardless of whether they are growing in full sun or heavy shade (15). “The trees act not as individuals, but somehow as a collective,” she continues. “Exactly how they do this, we don’t yet know. But what we see is the power of unity. What happens to one happens to us all. We can starve together or feast together. All flourishing is mutual” (15).

This “communal generosity might seem incompatible with the process of evolution, which invokes the imperative of individual survival,” Kimmerer states, but separating “individual well-being from the health of the whole” is “a grave error,” since “[t]he gift of abundance from pecans is also a gift to themselves”: “By sating squirrels and people, the trees are ensuring their own survival. The genes that translate to mast fruiting flow on evolutionary currents into the next generations, while those that lack the ability to participate will be eaten and reach an evolutionary dead end” (16). “Forest scientists describe the generosity of mast fruiting with the predator-satiation hypothesis,” she continues: if the trees make more nuts than the squirrels can eat, then some nuts will survive to become new trees (16). The squirrels have lots of babies (16). The next year, without the nuts to feed on, the squirrels have to work harder to find food, which exposes them to predators like hawks, and their population drops (16). “You can imagine the trees whispering to each other at this point, ‘There are just a few squirrels left. Wouldn’t this be a good time to make some nuts?’ All across the landscape, out come the pecan flowers poised to become a bumper crop again,” Kimmerer writes. “Together, the trees survive, and thrive” (16).

The chapter is structured through a comparison between the pecans and the federal government’s Indian Removal policies, which “wrenched many Native peoples from our homelands,” “separated us from our traditional knowledge and lifeways, the bones of our ancestors, our sustaining plants—but even this did not extinguish identity” (16). So the federal government started to take children away from their families and cultures, sending them to boarding schools (16-17). Families were punished for not sending their children away (17). “Children, language, lands: almost everything was stripped away, stolen when you weren’t looking because you were trying to stay alive,” Kimmerer writes. “In the face of such loss, one thing our people could not surrender was the meaning of land” (17). Unlike settlers, who see land as real estate, capital, or natural resources, to Indigenous people, land was everything: “identity, the connection to our ancestors, the home of our nonhuman kinfolk, our pharmacy, our library, the source of all that sustained us. Our lands were where our responsibility to the world was enacted, sacred ground. It belonged to itself; it was a gift, not a commodity, so it could never be bought or sold” (17). Land held in common gave them strength, something to fight for—and so, to the federal government, that belief was a threat (17). And so the government demanded that Indigenous peoples stop holding their land in common, and instead accept the notion of private property (18). Kimmerer’s ancestors agreed; they became the Citizen Potawatomi and accepted allotments of land which the government couldn’t take from them (18-19). But if the federal government couldn’t take away that land, the county could, for unpaid taxes, or a bank could, or a rancher could offer money or whiskey for the property—and within a generation, most of that land was gone (19).

Trees, like people, communicate with each other—something Kimmerer’s Elders know, and something science has confirmed more recently (19-20). They emit hormones into the air, and send messages through mycorrhizae, “fungal strands that inhabit tree roots” (21). The trees are generous with their food, “literally giving themselves so that we can live. But in the giving their lives are also ensured. Our taking returns benefit to them in the circle of life making life, the chain of reciprocity” (20). “Living by the precepts of the Honorable Harvest—to take only what is given, to use it well, to be grateful for the gift, and to reciprocate the gift—is easy in a pecan grove,” Kimmerer writes. “We reciprocate the gift by taking care of the grove, protecting it from harm, planting seeds to that new groves will shade the prairie and feed the squirrels” (20-21).

The chapter concludes with a trip to Oklahoma, to see what’s left of her grandfather’s allotment (21). “From the hilltop you can still see pecan groves along the river,” she writes. “At night we dance on the old powwow grounds. The ancient ceremonies greet the sunrise” (21). It’s not just a family trip: other Potawatomi arrive: “The smell of corn soup and the sound of drums fill the air as the nine bands of Potawatomi, scattered across the country by this history of removal, come together again for a few days each year in a search for belonging” (21). I like the word “search”: the belonging isn’t assumed—it is a work in progress. She compares the occasional Gathering of Nations to the pecan trees and their occasional production of mast: “we are beginning to follow the guidance of our elders the pecans by standing together for the benefit of all. We are remembering what they said, that all flourishing is mutual” (21). The chapter concludes where it began, with memories of her grandfather gathering pecans: “He would be surprised to find us all here, dancing the circle, remembering pecans” (21).

The following chapter, “The Gift of Strawberries,” begins with a recollection of the way Evon Peter, a Gwich’in man, a Chief, and an environmental activist, once introduced himself, as “a boy raised by a river” (22). For Kimmerer, the word “raised” is complex here: it could suggest geographical location, or that the river was responsible for teaching him and feeding him, or both (22). “In a way, I was raised by strawberries, fields of them,” she writes:

Not to exclude the maples, hemlocks, white pines, goldenrod, asters, violets and mosses of upstate New York, but it was the wild strawberries, beneath dewy leaves on an almost-summer morning, who gave me my sense of the world, my place in it. Behind our house were miles of old hay fields divided by stone walls, long abandoned from farming but not yet grown up to forest. After the school bus chugged up our hill, I’d throw down my red plaid book bag, change my clothes before my mother could think of a chore, and jump across the crick to go wandering in the goldenrod. Our mental maps had all the landmarks we kids needed: the fort under the sumacs, the rock pile, the river, the big pine with branches so evenly spaced you could climb to the top as if it were a ladder—and the strawberry patches. (22)

She recalls the experience of picking the ripest berries, and says that even now, 50 years later, “finding a patch of wild strawberries still touches me with a sensation of surprise, a feeling of unworthiness and gratitude for the generosity and kindness that comes with an unexpected gift all wrapped up in red and green” (23). And she still wonders about how to respond to the strawberries’ generosity: “Sometimes it feels like a silly question with a very simple answer: eat them” (23).

But others have asked the same questions (23). Strawberries are part of Skywoman’s story. When her daughter died giving birth to her twins, Flint and Sapling, “Skywoman buried her beloved daughter in the earth. Her final gifts, our most revered plants, grew from her body. The strawberry arose from her heart” (23). For Kimmerer, “[s]trawberries first shaped my view of a world full of gifts simply scattered at your feet. A gift comes to you through no action of your own, free, having moved toward you without your beckoning. It is not a reward: you cannot earn it, or call it to you, or even deserve it. And yet it appears” (23-24). All the recipient of a gift has to do is accept it, “to be open-eyed and present” (24). Her family always made gifts, and her father’s favourite present was wild strawberry shortcake. “As children raised by strawberries, we were probably unaware that the gift of berries was from the fields themselves, not from us,” she writes. “Our gift was time and attention and care and red-stained fingers” (24-25).

“Gifts from the earth or from each other establish a particular relationship, an obligation of sorts to give, to receive, and to reciprocate,” she continues (25). To reciprocate the gift of strawberries, she would help the plants’ runners take root (25). She and her siblings would often be hired by neighbouring farmers looking for people to pick strawberries; one of the farmers would warn them not to eat any berries, because they belonged to her (25). “I knew the difference: in the fields behind my house, the berries belonged to themselves,” Kimmerer recalls. “At this lady’s roadside stand, she sold them for sixty cents a quart” (25). That was an early lesson in economics (25).

Kimmerer reflects on how the nature of an object changes if it comes as a gift or as a commodity (26). She feels no inherent obligation to something she has purchased, but if the same object were to come as a gift, that would create an “ongoing relationship” between giver and receiver (26). “Wild strawberries fit the definition of gift, but grocery store berries do not,” she suggests. “It’s the relationship between producer and consumer that changes everything” (26). She would not want to see wild strawberries for sale: “They were not meant to be sold, only to be given” (26). That’s why sweetgrass isn’t supposed to be sold—it’s supposed to be a gift: that’s the essence of its sacredness (26-27). “Sweetgrass belongs to Mother Earth,” she writes. “Sweetgrass pickers collect properly and respectfully, for their own use and the needs of their community,” and they leave a gift in return, as well as tend to the plants’ well-being (27). “The braids are given as gifts, to honor, to say thank you, to heal and to strengthen,” she tells us (27). “Gifts move, and their value increases with their passage,” and the more the gifts are shared, the greater their value becomes (27). 

She thinks about Lewis Hyde’s discussion of the phrase “Indian giver,” suggesting that it comes from a “cross-cultural misinterpretation between an indigenous culture operating in a gift economy and a colonial culture predicated on the concept of private property” (27). Indigenous people gave gifts to settlers, expecting their generosity to be reciprocated, but they often were not (27-28). Gifts aren’t free, because they create sets of relationships; they generate reciprocity (or at least expectations of reciprocity). In contrast, according to “Western thinking, private land is understood to be a ‘bundle of rights,’ whereas in a gift economy property has a ‘bundle of responsibilities’ attached” (28).

Kimmerer recalls a research trip to the Andes—particularly a visit to a local market where the owner of her favourite stall, Edita, was generous to her (28). “I dreamed not long ago of that market with all its vivid textures. I walked through the stalls with a basket over my arm as always and went right to Edita for a bunch of fresh cilantro,” she recalls (28). In the dream, the cilantro was a gift, as was the bread at another stall (28-29). “I floated through the market with a sense of euphoria,” she writes. “Gratitude was the only currency accepted here. It was all a gift. It was like picking strawberries in my field: the merchants were just intermediaries passing on gifts from the earth” (29). This account is lovely, but it might be one point where Kimmerer romanticizes gift giving: after all, Indigenous peoples were traders as well as givers, and that mode of exchange—trading—is left out of this discussion. Nonetheless, she thinks about that dream, about how she was “witness there to the conversion of a market economy to a gift economy, from private goods to common wealth. And in that transformation the relationships became as nourishing as the food I was getting. Across the market stalls and blankets, warmth and compassion were changing hands. There was a shared celebration of abundance for all we’d been given. And since every market basket contained a meal, there was justice” (29). 

But Kimmerer admits that when she speaks of the strawberries giving her a gift, she is speaking in metaphor (29-30). But at the same time, she isn’t: the sweetest, tastiest strawberries will be eaten and their seeds dispersed, so being sweet and tasty can be an evolutionary advantage (30). “What I mean of course is that our human relationship with strawberries is transformed by our choice of perspective,” she continues. “It is human perception that makes the world a gift. When we view the world this way, gratitude and reciprocity thus developed can increase the evolutionary fitness of both plant and animal” (30). That means, according to Kimmerer, that a culture that sees the world as a gift and therefore treats it “with respect and reciprocity” will be more likely to survive longer “than the people who destroy it” (30). In other words, “[t]he stories we choose to shape our behaviors have adaptive consequences” (30).

Kimmerer quotes Lewis Hyde’s contention that thinking of things as gifts guarantees they will be plentiful (30). She notes that in the past, when food came directly from the land, it was easier to see it as a gift, but that it’s harder when food comes from the supermarket (30-31). “How, in our modern world, can we find our way to understand the earth as a gift again, to make our relations with the world sacred again?” she asks. One way is to refuse to buy things that should be gifts, available to all: sweetgrass, water, industrialized food (31) (although it’s so difficult to avoid industrialized food in our world). The market economy is one story we tell ourselves, but it’s not the only possible story, “and we are free to tell another, to reclaim the old one,” one which “sustains the living systems on which we depend” (31). “We can choose,” she reiterates (31). Perhaps, but it’s very hard to make such a choice in the face of a monolithic market economy, which makes the entire world a commodity.

In the chapter’s conclusion, Kimmerer returns to the fields of wild strawberries of her childhood, and recalls how sometimes she would eat unripe fruit out of impatience. “Fortunately, our capacity for self-restraint grows and develops like the berries beneath the leaves, so I learned to wait a little,” she writes (32). She knows that transformation is slow: “The commodity economy has been here on Turtle Island for four hundred years, eating up the white strawberries and everything else. But people have grown weary of the sour taste in their mouths. A great longing is upon us, to live again in a world made of gifts” (32). I hope she is right, but I fear she isn’t, and that even if she is, we are running out of time for such a transformation to occur.

The next chapter, “An Offering,” begins with a recollection that the Potawatomi were once canoe people until they were removed to Oklahoma, but states that they didn’t forget the water (33). She recalls childhood summers camping in the Adirondacks and the way her father would offer some coffee “to the gods of Tahawus” (33-34). That ceremony “drew a circle around our family” (34). She notes that Tahawus is the Algonquin name for Mount Marcy, the highest peak in the Adirondacks; the word means “the Cloud Splitter” (34). “My father had been on Tahawus’s summit many times and knew it well enough to call it by name, speaking with intimate knowledge of the place and the people who came before,” she writes (34). He often invoked the gods of the places where they camped, and by doing that, Kimmerer “came to know that each place was inspirited, was home to others before we arrived and long after we left” (34). This taught her family “the respect we owed these other beings and how to show our thanks for summer mornings” (35). In other times, the Potawatomi “raised their thanks in morning songs, in prayer, and the offering of sacred tobacco,” but the songs had been taken away by boarding schools and they had no sacred tobacco (35). However, they had returned to water (35).

Her mother’s “more pragmatic ritual of respect” was to make sure that each campsite was spotless before the family left (35). But these rituals only happened on vacation, not when they were at home in town (35). However, on Sundays her parents would take the family on walks along the river, looking for herons and muskrats, or to look for spring flowers in the woods, or on picnics (35). There, the same ceremonies of respect were performed (35). “And yet, as I grew to adolescence, the offering began to leave me angry or sad,” she writes. “The circle that had brought me a sense of belonging turned inside out. I heard in the words a message that we did not belong because we spoke in the language of exiles” (35-36). But the land didn’t care about that: “The land knows you, even when you are lost” (36). As she grew older her family reconnected to her nation and to their ceremonies, and the circle of respect and gratitude grew larger, and she realized that her family’s ceremonies weren’t second-hand after all (36). “What else can you offer the earth, which has everything?” she asks at the chapter’s conclusion. “What else can you give but something of yourself? A homemade ceremony, a ceremony that makes a home” (38).

In the next chapter, “Asters and Goldenrod,” Kimmerer recalls arriving at college to study botany. She told her faculty adviser that she wanted “to learn about why asters and goldenrod looked so good together” (39). He was not impressed; he told her that’s not what botany is about (40). She remembers the autumn display of Canada goldenrod growing alongside New England asters, and her adviser’s words about botany (40-41). “I wanted to know why certain stems bent easily for baskets and some would break, why the biggest berries grew in the shade and why they made us medicines, which plants are edible, why those little pink orchids only grow under pines,” but none of that was botany, according to her adviser (41). Science wasn’t about beauty (41). It was an echo of what her grandfather experienced at boarding school, when he had to leave his family, culture, and language behind: “The professor made me doubt where I came from, what I knew, and claimed that his was the right way to think. Only he didn’t cut my hair off” (41).

“In moving from a childhood in the woods to the university I had unknowingly shifted between worldviews, from a natural history of experience, in which I knew plants as teachers and companions to whom I was linked with mutual responsibility, into the realm of science,” she writes (41-42). Science only wants to know how plants work, not what they can tell us or who they are (42). Plants were thought of as objects, not subjects, and botany didn’t leave much room for someone who thought the way Kimmerer did: “The only way I could make sense of it was to conclude that the things I had always believed about plants must not be true after all” (42).

She wanted to quit studying botany, but she carried on, becoming “mesmerized by plant ecology, evolution, taxonomy, physiology, soils, and fungus” (42). The plants were her teachers, as well as her professors, but “there was always something tapping at my shoulder, willing me to turn around. When I did, I did not know how to recognize what stood behind me” (42). Kimmerer’s natural inclination was to see relationships, but science separates the observer from the observed, and the questions that interest her would violate that objectivity (42). She accepted the scientific method and went on to graduate school and a faculty position (42-43). But while she knew the names of the plants, she was ignoring their songs (43). But a chance encounter with a news clipping about the Louis Vieux Elm began to change her approach: “He was our Potawatomi grandfather, one who had walked all the way from the Wisconsin forests to the Kansas prairie with my grandma Sha-note. He was a leader, one who took care of the people in their hardship” (44). She began “a long, slow journey back to my people, called out to me by the tree that stood above their bones” (44). 

“To walk the science path I had stepped off the path of indigenous knowledge,” Kimmerer continues. “But the world has a way of guiding your steps” (44). She was invited to a gathering of Elders to discuss the traditional knowledge of plants (44). She learned about the depth of that knowledge and realized how shallow her own understandings were (44). “I circled right back to where I had begun, to the question of beauty,” she writes (44). The questions science asks are too narrow and the questions she wanted to ask were bigger than they were (45).

Next Kimmerer explains how we see yellow and purple, the colours of goldenrod and New England aster (plants that grow in our yard here in Regina). Purple and yellow are complementary colours, as different as they could be, on opposite sides of the colour wheel (45). And, while bees see flowers differently than humans do, they tend to see purple and yellow in a similar way (46). That colour combination, the contrast it creates, makes the flowers “the most attractive target in the whole meadow, a beacon for bees,” and so the flowers receive more visits from pollinators than if they were alone (46). “The question of goldenrod and asters was of course just emblematic of what I really wanted to know,” Kimmerer continues. “It was an architecture of relationships, of connections that I yearned to understand. I wanted to see the shimmering threads that hold it all together” (46).

We need science and poetry, she concludes. She refers to Indigenous scholar Gregory Cajete, who says “that in indigenous ways of knowing, we understand a thing only when we understand it with all four aspects of our being: mind, body, emotion, and spirit” (47). Science privileges only one or two of those: mind and body (47). Now Kimmerer has learned to fly between Indigenous and scientific knowledges, or at least to try to, following the example of the bees, the way they cross-pollinate flowers (47). “That September pairing of purple and gold is lived reciprocity; its wisdom is that the beauty of one is illuminated by the radiance of the other,” she writes. “Science and art, matter and spirit, indigenous knowledge and Western science—can they be goldenrod and asters for each other? When I am in their presence, their beauty asks me for reciprocity, to be the complementary color, to make something beautiful in response” (47).

The next chapter, “Learning the Grammar of Animacy,” is about language and listening to the sounds of the forest (48). The language is Potawatomi, and Kimmerer’s first encounter with it was in a book by the Anishinaabe ethnobotanist Keewaydinoquay, which includes a discussion of the traditional uses of fungi by her people (49). “Puhpowee” is a Potawatomi word that means “the force which causes mushrooms to push up from the earth overnight” (49). “As a biologist, I was stunned that such a word existed,” Kimmerer writes. “In all its technical vocabulary, Western science has no such term, no words to hold this mystery” (49). She could see “an entire process of close observation” in that word, and she realized that she wanted to speak the language that holds the word Puhpowee

“Had history been different, I would likely speak Bodewadmimwin, or Potawatomi, an Anishinaabe language,” Kimmerer tells us. “But, like many of the three hundred and fifty indigenous languages of the Americas, Potawatomi is threatened, and I speak the language you read. The powers of assimilation did their work as my chance of hearing that language, and yours too, was washed from the mouths of Indian children in government boarding schools where speaking your native tongue was forbidden” (49). That’s how her grandfather lost his language (50). Besides, she lives far from the Citizen Potawatomi reservation and would have no one to talk to in the language (50). However, she did once slip into a language class at a gathering of her nation, one where every fluent speaker of the language was present (50). There were only nine fluent speakers, all in their seventies and older (50). Now Kimmerer is learning the language herself (51). Every Tuesday and Thursday she joins an online language class (52). At night she runs through language drills (52). It’s hard work, and discouraging, but she keeps at it (53). 

Kimmerer notes the differences between Potawatomi and English: the way the former sounds, the way it’s based in verbs rather than nouns, the way it divides the world into animate and inanimate nouns (53). The language’s reliance on verbs is important, because it’s another way that it sees the world as alive (55). “This is the grammar of animacy,” Kimmerer writes (55). The same words are used in Potawatomi to refer to family and to the living world, because the living world is also considered family (55). “English doesn’t give us many tools for incorporating respect for animacy,” she notes. “In English, you are either a human or a thing” (56). English needs different pronouns, other than “it,” to suggest respect and relationality (57-58). This idea is expanded on in Kimmerer’s essay “Speaking of Nature,” available online.

Now comes the book’s second section, “Tending Sweetgrass,” which begins with a brief epigraph about the need to take care of wild meadows of sweetgrass by weeding them—something I’d never considered, although it’s what stewards of native grassland do. The first chapter, “Maple Sugar Moon,” begins with a story about Nanabozho diluting maple sap so that people would learn about responsibility and possibility (63). There is a sugar bush at Kimmerer’s country place, and her children convinced her to take up tapping trees and making syrup (64). The trees have sophisticated sensors in every bud, which tell the tree when to begin sending the sap the tree needs to grow up from its roots (65). Her people made syrup from the sap in different ways—by boiling it in copper pots, but before that, by allowing it to freeze, which separates the water from the sugar, and by putting it in shallow wooden pans beside fires, where it would evaporate (67). She refers to a story not unlike the one Leanne Betasamosake Simpson tells about Kwezens learning about the sweetness of maple sap from squirrels in her essay “Land as Pedagogy: Nishnaabeg Intelligence and Rebellious Transformation.”   But, more importantly, I think, she notes that “[t]he Maples each year carry out their part of the Original Instructions, to care for the people. But they care for their own survival at the same time” (68). She explains the process she alluded to earlier in more detail, explaining how sugars rise up the tree to feed both budding leaves and people (68). When the buds open and leaves emerge, “they start making sugar on their own and the sapwood returns to its work as the water conduit,” and the sugar begins to move from the leaves back to the roots, where it is stored as starch (69). “They syrup we pour over pancakes on a winter morning is summer sunshine flowing in golden streams to pool on our plates,” Kimmerer writes (69).

But the point of the Nanabozho story Kimmerer begins the chapter with is twofold: “one half of the truth is that the earth endows us with great gifts, the other half is that the gift is not enough. The responsibility does not lie with the maples alone. The other half belongs to us: we participate in its transformation. It is our work, and our gratitude, that distills the sweetness” (69). She thinks about the people who planted those maple trees—homesteaders, settlers—and the responsibility she has to them, as well as to the trees themselves (70). “I have no way to pay them back. Their gift to me is far greater than I have the ability to reciprocate,” she writes, suggesting that perhaps all she can do is love them (70). “All I know to do is to leave another gift, for them and for the future, those next unknowns who will live here,” she states. So she plants daffodils under the maples, “in homage to their beauty and in reciprocity for their gift” (71).

The following chapter, “Witch Hazel,” recounts a relationship—a friendship—with an elderly neighbour named Hazel, who had a witch hazel tree growing that flowers in November (78). That story takes place in Kentucky, where Novembers are dreary but not frozen. After that comes “A Mother’s Work,” which begins with the process of moving from Kentucky to New York (82). The house she bought had what had once been a spring-fed pond, although it had become choked with weeds (83). There were ducks (83-85) and geese, which were able to walk on the mat of algae on the water’s surface (85). Kimmerer decided to do something to clean up the pond, to reverse the process of eutrophication that had taken place: “Generations of algae and lily pads and fallen leaves and autumn’s apples falling into the pond built up the sediments, layering the once clean gravel at the bottom in a sheet of muck. All those nutrients fueled the growth of new plants, which fueled the growth of more new plants, in an accelerating cycle” (85). Eventually the pond will become a marsh and then a meadow and a forest (86). It’s part of the aging process: “Making my pond swimmable would be an exercise in turning back time” (86). She tried removing the algae and sediments, but it was impossible (86-87). She learned what kind of algae were floating on the water’s surface: several different kinds, living together, her “partners in restoration” (88)—an odd phrase for something she’s trying to eliminate. 

Kimmerer rakes algae off of the pond and carried it away from the water, since as it decayed it would return nutrients to the water and continue the eutrophication (88). She keeps digging at the mud on the bottom (88). “I simply gave myself up to the task,” she writes, wading into the water without boots or hip waders (89). “I developed a new relationship with mud,” she writes. “Instead of trying to protect myself from it, I became oblivious to it, noticing its presence only when I would go back to the house and see strands of algae caught in my hair or the water in the shower turning brown” (89). One morning she discovered a bullfrog tadpole in a large clump of algae dragged out of the pond. One tadpole, and then more, which slowed her down: “I could work so much faster if I didn’t have to stop and pick tadpoles from the tangle of every moral dilemma” (89-90). But she wasn’t there to kill tadpoles, to make the pond swimmable for her children by killing another mother’s offspring (90). She began finding other creatures in the algae: small fish, diving beetles, dragonfly larvae (90). She was bitten by a crayfish (90). “A whole food web was dangling from my rake,” she tells us (90). She bargained with herself “over the chain of responsibility” and tried to convince herself that the deaths of those creatures “served a greater good” (90).

The algae ended up in her compost pile: “The pond was literally feeding the garden” (91). The pond’s surface began to clear—for a few days, anyway, before the algae returned (91). She cut back the willows on the edge of the pond and used the stems to make baskets, but they grew back, as did other plants she gathered on the edge of the water (91). The pond grew clearer, but she discovered that by cutting the willows, she was also in danger of removing a yellow warbler’s nest without thinking (91-92). “I was so quick and single-minded about what I was doing that I forgot to look,” she admits. “I forgot to acknowledge that creating the home that I wanted for my children jeopardized the homemaking of other mothers whose intents were no different than mine” (92). Kimmerer realizes that “restoring a habitat, no matter how well intentioned, produces casualties. We set ourselves up as arbiters of what is good when often our standards of goodness are driven by narrow interests, but what we want” (92). “There are powerful forces of destruction loose in the world, advancing inexorably toward her children and mind,” she writes. “The onslaught of progress, well-intentioned to improve human habitat, threatens the nest I’ve chosen for my children” as surely as it threatened the nest of the yellow warbler she discovered (92). “What’s a good mother to do?” she asks (92).

She waits for a week, but the algae grows back. She returns to her work and discovers a new form of algae in the pond, Hydrodictyon, which provides fish and insects with a nursery, a safety net (93). She thinks about that algae as a lesson in motherhood (94). She thinks about the fact that among the Potawatomi, women are the Keepers of Water: “We carry the sacred water to ceremonies and act on its behalf” (94). Year after year she works to restore the pond, to arrive at a balance (94). The pond becomes part of her family’s lives, swimmable or not (94). She plants sweetgrass around the edge, spends countless hours there, years (94-95). “Our lives became entwined in ways both material and spiritual,” she writes. “It’s been a balanced exchange: I worked on the pond and the pond worked on me, and together we made a good home” (95).

Kimmerer learns about a rally in support of the cleanup of Onondaga Lake, which has become heavily polluted, and thinks about her obligations to that body of water (95). Meanwhile, after 12 years, “the pond is nearly swimmable, if you don’t mind the weeds that tickle your legs” (96). But, she admits, “in truth, I’ve not succeeded in turning back time,” and her daughters really don’t enjoy swimming in it (96). “So it is my grandchildren who will swim in this pond, and others whom the years will bring,” she concludes. “The circle of care grows larger and caregiving for my little pond spills over to caregiving for other waters. The outlet from my pond runs downhill to my good neighbor’s pond. What I do here matters. Everybody lives downstream. My pond drains to the brook, to the creek, to a great and needful lake. The water net connects us all” (97). In addition, the pond has shown her that motherhood doesn’t end “with creating a home where just my children can flourish”—it is about creating a home “where all of life’s beings can flourish. There are grandchildren to nurture, and frog children, nestlings, goslings, seedlings, and spores, and I still want to be a good mother” (97). I like the admissions of error and growth in this essay, and the conflicts Kimmerer explores, but I’m left wondering how nurturing all of those children fits in with the destruction involved in keeping the pond relatively clean. The conclusion might be a little too easy, but then again, the temptation to try to resolve those perhaps unresolvable conflicts is part of this kind of writing.

The following chapter, “The Consolation of Water Lilies,” carries on with the pond’s story (98). Her daughters grow up and move away. She visits one at college in California. She’s sad because she misses her daughter (98-99). She realizes that much of her work is feeding others (99). A kayak becomes her way of celebrating her freedom, of dealing with her midlife grief (100). At the pond where she paddles, she sees water lilies, and she tells us about their biology (101-03). “The earth, that first among good mothers, gives us the gift that we cannot provide ourselves,” she writes. “I hadn’t realized that I had come to the lake and said feed me, but my empty heart was fed. I had a good mother. She gives what we need without being asked” (103). And she thanks the earth for its gifts (103). But her human relations left gifts for her as well (103-04). “We are showered every day with gifts, but they are not meant for us to keep,” Kimmerer concludes. “Their life is in their movement, the inhale and exhale of our shared breath. Our work and our joy is to pass along the gift and to trust that what we put out into the universe will always come back” (104). That conclusion might be too romantic for some, but it picks up on Kimmerer’s earlier discussions of the gift economy.

That conclusion also leads to the considerations of gratitude in the following chapter, “Allegiance to Gratitude.” The “allegiance” of the title refers to the Pledge of Allegiance. When that was read to the class, Kimmerer’s daughter—then in the sixth grade—was refusing to stand (105) She remembers her experience with the Pledge of Allegiance when she was a child (106). For her daughter, it is a meaningless ritual, and Kimmerer refused to interfere in her child’s decision (106). But she begins to think about gratitude—about Indigenous cultures as “cultures of gratitude” (106). She thinks about the Onondaga Nation’s reserve, just a few miles west of her home, and the way the school day in that community begins and ends with the Thanksgiving Address, “a river of words as old as the people themselves, known more accurately in the Onondaga language as the Words That Come Before All Else” (107). “This ancient order of protocol sets gratitude as the highest priority,” Kimmerer writes. “The gratitude is directed straight to the ones who share their gifts with the world” (107). At that school, the children lead the oratory, and it is conducted in Onondaga (107). According to the Elders at Onondaga, “the Address is far more than a pledge, a prayer, or a poem alone” (108). Rather, it is “at heart an invocation of gratitude, but it is also a material, scientific inventory of the natural world. Another name for the oration is Greetings and Thanks to the Natural World. As it goes forward, each element of the ecosystem is named in its turn, along with its function. It is a lesson in Native science” (108).

Part of the power of the Address “surely rests in the length of time it takes to send greetings and thanks to so many,” Kimmerer suggests. “The listeners reciprocate the gift of the speaker’s words with their attention, and by putting their minds into the place where gathered minds meet” (110). Each call asks for the response “Now our minds are one,” which means listeners have to concentrate (110). Non-Indigenous people often fidget and think the Address goes on too long (110). Kimmerer’s response to those complaints: “‘Poor you,’ I sympathize. ‘What a pity that we have so much to be thankful for’” (110). 

“Imagine raising children in a culture in which gratitude is the first priority,” Kimmerer continues (111). The Thanksgiving Address “embodies the Onondaga relationship with the world. Each part of Creation is thanked in turn for fulfilling its Creator-given duty to the others” (111). It’s impossible to listen to the Address without feeling wealthy, and the gratitude it espouses is “a revolutionary idea”: “In a consumer society, contentment is a radical proposition. Recognizing abundance rather than scarcity undermines an economy that thrives by creating unmet desires. Gratitude cultivates an ethic of fullness, but the economy needs emptiness. The Thanksgiving Address reminds you that you already have everything you need” (111). “That’s good medicine for land and people alike,” Kimmerer states (111).

In addition, the oratory is a civics lesson, showing models of leadership: “the strawberry as leader of the berries, the eagle as leader of the birds” (111-12). That leadership is based on vision, generosity, and sacrifice; leaders are the first to offer their gifts (112). “It reminds the whole community that leadership is rooted not in power and authority, but in service and wisdom,” Kimmerer writes (112). Again, she asks, “What would it be like to be raised on gratitude, to speak to the natural world as a member of the democracy of species, to raise a pledge of interdependence?” (112). “In the Thanksgiving Address, I hear respect toward all our nonhuman relatives, not one political entity, but to all of life. What happens to nationalism, to political boundaries, when allegiance lies with the winds and waters that know no boundaries, that cannot be bought or sold?” she asks (112). 

The Thanksgiving Address is also a diplomatic tool, forging agreement in advance of difficult conversations (113). “Not surprisingly, Haudenosaunee decision-making proceeds from consensus, not by a vote of the majority,” Kimmerer reminds us. “A decision is made only ‘when our minds are one.’ Those words are a brilliant political preamble to negotiation, strong medicine for soothing partisan fervor” (113). And it “reminds us of how the world was meant to be in its original condition. We can compare the roll call of gifts bestowed on us with their current status. Are all the pieces of the ecosystem here and doing their duty? Is the water still supporting life? Are all the birds still healthy?” (114). The words of the Address “should awaken us to our loss and spur us to restorative action” (114). 

The words of the Address are simple, “but in the art of their joining, they become a statement of sovereignty, a political structure, a Bill of Responsibilities, an educational model, a family tree, and a scientific inventory of ecosystem services,” Kimmerer continues. “It is a powerful political document, a social contract, a way of being—all in one piece. But first and foremost, it is the credo for a culture of gratitude” (115). A culture of gratitude is also a culture of reciprocity: “Each person, human or no, is bound to every other in a reciprocal relationship. Just as all beings have a duty to me, I have a duty to them” (115). The address “reminds us that duties and gifts are two sides of the same coin” (115). And the Address is intended to be shared; as Onondaga Faithkeeper Oren Lyons told Kimmerer, “We’ve been waiting five hundred years for people to listen. If they’d understood the Thanksgiving then, we wouldn’t be in this mess” (116). And, for one last time, Kimmerer wonders why the Thanksgiving Address couldn’t replace the Pledge of Allegiance: “If we want to grow good citizens, then let us teach reciprocity. If what we aspire to is justice for all, then let it be justice for all of Creation” (116). She longs for “the day when we can hear the land give thanks in return” (117).

I had the privilege to hear the Thanksgiving Address once, and I agree that it’s a powerful expression of an important set of ideas. I should look for a version in English, like the one Kimmerer includes within this chapter, since the one I heard was in Mohawk. Despite my lack of comprehension, its length taught me about how much we have to be grateful for.

The book’s third section, “Picking Sweetgrass,” begins with “Epiphany in the Beans,” an essay about gardening—and the origin of (some) garden plants. “When Skywoman buried her beloved daughter in the earth, the plants that are special to the people sprang from her body,” Kimmerer writes. “Tobacco grew from her head. From her hair, sweetgrass. Her heart gave us the strawberry. From her breasts grew corn, from her belly the squash, and we see in her hands the long-fingered clusters of beans” (122). On this particular afternoon, Kimmerer realizes that “[t]he land loves us back. She loves us with beans and tomatoes, with roasting ears and blackberries and birdsongs. By a shower of gifts and a heavy rain of lessons. She provides for us and teaches us to provide for ourselves. That’s what good mothers do” (122). She calls this “[t]he epiphany in the beans” (122). “I spend a lot of time thinking about our relationships with land, how we are given so much and what we might give back,” she tells us. “I try to work through the equations of reciprocity and responsibility, the whys and wherefores of building sustainable relationships with ecosystems. All in my head. But suddenly there was no intellectualizing, no rationalizing, just the pure sensation of baskets full of mother love. The ultimate reciprocity, loving and being loved in return” (122-23).

She knows that her scientist self doesn’t accept this idea of love, but she maintains that “[g]ardens are simultaneously a material and a spiritual undertaking,” which is hard for scientists to accept, given the way they are “so fully brainwashed by Cartesian dualism” (123). But she maintains that her garden loves her back (124). “The exchange between plants and people has shaped the evolutionary history of both,” she writes. “Farms, orchards, and vineyards are stocked with species we have domesticated. Our appetite for their fruits leads us to till, prune, irrigate, fertilize, and weed on their behalf. Perhaps they domesticated us” (124). Perhaps the process was “a kind of mutual taming” (124). “We are linked in a co-evolutionary circle,” she notes: the sweetest fruits are the ones we plant, nurture, and protect from harm (124). “Food plants and people act as selective forces on each other’s evolution—the thriving of one in the best interest of the other,” she states. “This, to me, sounds a bit like love” (124). And “when you feel that the earth loves you back, that feeling transforms the relationship from a one-way street into a sacred bond” (124-25).

“I wonder if much that ails our society stems from the fact that we have allowed ourselves to be cut off from that love of, and from, the land,” Kimmerer writes. “It is medicine for a broken land and empty hearts” (126). But conventional forms of agriculture are about extraction, not love, unlike gardens where “food arises from partnership” (126). That’s true, but it might also be an exaggeration—some farmers might love their land, and some gardeners might behave in an extractive manner, and besides, few of us have gardens large enough to feed us throughout the year. Nevertheless, Kimmerer believes that gardening is the best way “to restore relationship between land and people” (126). “A garden is a nursery for nurturing connection, the soil for cultivation of practical reverence. And its power goes far beyond the garden gate—once you develop a relationship with a little patch of earth, and it becomes a seed itself,” she concludes (126-27). Gardeners say “I love you” in seeds, and the land reciprocates in beans (127).

The following chapter, “The Three Sisters,” is also about gardening. She suggests that the plants should tell their own story, since they make sounds as they grow: the squeaking and popping of corn growing rapidly, the “caressing sound” of beans, the creaking of ripening pumpkins (128). But those sounds are not the story: “Plants tell their stories not by what they say, but by what they do” (128). They “speak in a tongue that every breathing thing can understand. Plants teach in a universal language: food” (129). 

Next, Kimmerer describes the Three Sisters, “the genius of indigenous agriculture,” and how it works, in lovely, poetic prose that unpacks the science of the seeds’ germination and growth (129-31). Then she tells a version of the origin story of the Tree Sisters as a guarantee against hunger (131) and shows how the interaction between the plants show “lessons of reciprocity” and cooperation—again, in a mixture of poetry and science (131-34). She writes, “the beauty of the partnership is that each plant does what it does in order to increase its own growth. But as it happens, when the individuals flourish, so does the whole” (134). This relationship reminds Kimmerer “of one of the basic teachings of our people. The most important thing each of us can know is our unique gift and how to use it in the world. Individuality is cherished and nurtured, because, in order for the whole to flourish, each of us has to be strong in who we are and carry our gifts with conviction, so they can be shared with others” (134). 

After learning that her students had never grown anything, Kimmerer begins her botany course in a garden, with the Three Sisters (134-37) and the “earthy sexuality” of the garden (136). Every August, she has a Three Sisters potluck for her friends. “The genius of the Three Sisters is not only in the process by which they grow, but also in the complementarity of the three species on the kitchen table,” she writes (137). It’s not just a question of taste, but also one of nutrition (138). She compares the Three Sisters to modern agriculture, the way corn grows in rows, without relationships (138). Polycultures, like the Three Sisters, “are less susceptible to pest outbreaks than monocultures,” and predatory beetles and parasitic wasps that feed on pests coexist with the garden (139). That is very different from conventional agriculture, which kills everything with insecticides (138-39). 

Perhaps the garden should be known as a Four Sisters gardener, because the gardener is also a partner, picking bugs, scaring away crows, weeding and seeding (139-40). Gardeners are midwives to the gifts of the plants (140). They are part of the reciprocity (140). “Of all the wise teachers who have come into my life, none are more eloquent than these, who wordlessly in leaf and vine embody the knowledge of relationship,” Kimmerer concludes. “Alone, a bean is just a vine, squash an oversize leaf. Only when standing together with corn does a whole emerge which transcends the individual. The gifts of each are more fully expressed when they are nurtured together than alone. In ripe ears and swelling fruit, they counsel us that all gifts are multiplied in relationship” (140). 

When I started reading this book before, I got as far as the next chapter before I put it down, pressed to write yet another course paper, and forgot about it. “Wisgaak Gokpenagen: A Black Ash Basket” is about a dying art, dying because the trees used as its raw material are dying because of the emerald ash borer, an insect pest introduced from China: the making of black ash baskets. Kimmerer explains how the wood is split into thick ribbons (141), how the Potawatomi tradition of basket making has been carried, how it is taught (142). She describes the tree that provides the wood, the black ash, and finding the specific tree that will make a good basket (143). “Traditional harvesters recognize the individuality of each tree as a person, a nonhuman forest person,” she writes:

Trees are not taken, but requested. Respectfully, the cutter explains his purpose and the tree is asked permission for harvest. Sometimes the answer is no. It might be a cue in the surroundings—a vireo nest in the branches, or the bark’s adamant resistance to the questioning knife—that suggests a tree is not willing, or it might be the ineffable knowing that turns him away. if consent is granted, a prayer is made and tobacco is left as a reciprocating gift. The tree is felled with great care so as not to damage it or others in the fall. Sometimes a cutter will make a bed of spruce boughs to cushion the landing of the tree. When they finish, John and his son hoist the log to their shoulders and begin the long walk home. (144)

The best times to harvest trees is in the spring, when the sap is rising, and the fall (145).

The process of splitting the wood to produce the splints that are woven into baskets involves peeling off the wood between the annual rings (145). “Depending on the individual history of the tree and its pattern of rings, a strip might come off carrying the wood of five years or sometimes just one,” Kimmerer explains. “Every tree is different, but as the basket makers pound and peel, he is always moving back through time. The tree’s life is coming off in his hands, layer by layer” (145). Because the long strips of wood are of different thicknesses, the annual rings need to be further separated, and different kinds of baskets require different thicknesses of wood (145). Most of the work of weaving a basket is finding the tree and splitting it into splints (147). The most important thing, according to John Pigeon, her teacher, is that the tree honoured the basket maker with its life (147-48). So splints should never be wasted: short pieces are kept for small baskets and decoration, while scraps and shavings become tinder (148). This is the credo of the Honourable Harvest: “take only what you need and use everything you take” (148). Kimmerer thinks about paper, the way it comes from the lives of trees but is used and discarded as if it were nothing (148).

In her research, Kimmerer has found that harvesting the black ash trees causes gaps in the forest that allows light to reach the saplings: “Black ash and basket makers are partners in a symbiosis between harvesters and harvested: ash relies on people as the people rely on ash. Their fates are linked” (149). The traditional craft of basketmaking is reviving after being almost extinguished by colonization (149). However, the emerald ash borer is killing ash trees, creating “a rupture in the chain of relationship that stretches back through time immemorial” (150). Basketmakers are working with forest scientists “to resist the insect and to adapt to its aftermath” (150). Ash trees are being grown and given away, and seeds are being stored for the future, “to replant the forest after the wave of invasion has passed” (151). “Many of our traditional teachings recognize that certain species are our helpers and guides,” Kimmerer writes. “The Original Instructions remind us that we must return the favor. It is an honor to be the guardian of another species—an honor within each person’s reach that we too often forget. A Black Ash basket is a gift the reminds us of the gifts of other beings, gifts we can gratefully return through advocacy and care” (151). I wonder if something similar could be said about advocating on behalf of keeping what remains of the grasslands that once covered southern Saskatchewan, and fragments that are still under threat.

Making baskets teaches lessons. The basket begins with two splints arranged in a cross, the four directions, the sacred foundation of everything (151). Kimmerer pauses before continuing; she feels the way she does when she’s about to write something (152). “For me, writing is an act of reciprocity with the world; it is what I can give back in return for everything that has been given to me,” she states. “And now there’s another layer of responsibility, writing on a thin sheet of tree and hoping the words are worth it. Such a thought could make a person set down her pen” (152). The weaving is difficult at the beginning, but by the third row, the give and take, or reciprocity, of balanced tension starts to become a whole (152). “In weaving well-being for land and people, we need to pay attention to the lessons of the three rows,” she continues. “Ecological well-being and the laws of nature are always the first row. Without them, there is no basket of plenty” (152-53). The second circle can proceed once the first is in place; it “reveals material welfare, the subsistence of human needs,” economy built on ecology (153). “But with only two rows in place, the basket is still in jeopardy of falling apart. It’s only when the third row comes that the first two can hold together,” Kimmerer states:

Here is where ecology, economics, and spirit are woven together. By using materials as if they were a gift, and returning that gift through worthy use, we find balance. I think that third row goes by many names: Respect. Reciprocity. All Our Relations. I think of it as the spirit row. Whatever the name, the three rows represent recognition that our lives depend on one another, human needs being only one row in the basket that must hold us all. In relationship, the separate splints become a whole basket, sturdy and resilient enough to carry us into the future. (153)

Each basket the class makes is unique, and that’s a lesson, too, about how everyone is the same and yet different (154). 

All of this leaves Kimmerer looking at things differently: “I see the powwow circle with new eyes. I notice that the cedar arbor sheltering the drums is supported by poles set in the four directions. The drum, the heartbeat, calls us out to dance. There is one beat, but each dancer has a distinctive step” (154). And the baskets continue to prompt reflections. What would it be like to think about the lives given for ours, she asks? “To consider the tree in the Kleenex, the algae in the toothpaste, the oaks in the floor, the grapes in the wine; to follow back the thread of life in everything and pay it respect? Once you start, it’s hard to stop, and you begin to feel yourself awash in gifts” (154). That’s the central thrust of this book, of course—the idea of gifts, reciprocity, and gratitude.

And yet, she cannot consider the plastic on her desk in that way: “It is so far removed from the natural world. I wonder if that’s a place where the disconnection began, the loss of respect, when we could no longer easily see the life within the object” (155). That comment reminds me of Zoe Todd’s desire to come into relationship with petroleum products (see Todd). Like Kimmerer, I find that very difficult to do: we both know that the plastic, and the oil it came from, originated in life, millions of years ago. She writes, “being mindful in the vast network of hyperindustrialized goods really gives me a headache. We weren’t made for that sort of constant awareness. We’ve got work to do” (155). But, she continues, “every once in a while, with a basket in hand, or a peach or a pencil, there is that moment when the mind and spirit open to all the connections, to all the lives and our responsibility to use them well” (155).

The next chapter, “Mishkos Kenomagwen: The Teachings of Grass,” is structured like a scientific paper, a lab report, but the content is nothing like that. The introduction reflects on the smell of sweetgrass, “the sweet vanilla fragrance, beckoning” (156). The literature review follows Lena—it’s not immediately clear who she is: an Elder?—collecting sweetgrass, leaving tobacco as a gift (156-57). The plants show the need for respect by not returning if they are not collected with respect: mishkos kenomagwen (157). The hypothesis is whether different ways of harvesting sweetgrass might be the cause of its disappearance from its historic locales (157). Kimmerer wants to help, but she’s wary, because sweetgrass is a gift for her, not an experimental unit (158). But her graduate student, Laurie, is eager to work on research that will mean something to someone, but she had never seen sweetgrass before, so Kimmerer takes her to her restored sweetgrass meadows (158). It was “love at first sniff,” and Laurie found it easy to find the plant afterwards: “It was as if the plant wanted her to find it” (158).

Together, they designed an experiment to compare the effects of the two harvesting methods the basket makers had described, but she encouraged Laurie to “live out a slightly different style of research,” one that is less extractive than the scientific method, one that is “about listening and translating the knowledge of other beings” (158). Lena and other basket makers, by observing what happens when they collect sweetgrass, are engaged in experimental science (159). The faculty committee that approves research projects rejected Laurie’s proposal, though, because they did not recognize the Indigenous knowledge—if plants are used respectfully, they will flourish; if not, they will disappear—as theory, or that harvesting plants can help them grow (159). “Getting scientists to consider the validity of indigenous knowledge is like swimming upstream in cold, cold water,” Kimmerer writes. “They’ve been so conditioned to be skeptical of even the hardest of hard data that bending their minds towards theories that are verified without the expected graphs or equations is tough. Couple that with the unblinking assumption that science has cornered the market on truth and there’s not much room for discussion” (160). Nevertheless, Laurie came up with a careful method to compare two restored sweetgrass meadows. She didn’t make offerings to the plants—that would add a variable she didn’t understand—but Kimmerer suggests that she did show them “mindful respect” (161). “For two years she harvested and measured the response of the grass along with a team of student interns,” Kimmerer writes. “It was a little tough at first to recruit student helpers given that their task would be watching grass grow” (161).

Laurie’s research found that the plots that did not thrive 

were not the harvested ones, as predicted, but the unharvested controls. The sweetgrass that had not been picked or disturbed in any way was choked with dead stems while the harvested plots were thriving. Even though half of all stems had been harvested each year, they quickly grew back, completely replacing everything that had been gathered, in fact producing more shoots than were present before harvest. Picking sweetgrass seemed to actually stimulate growth. (162)

“Laurie’s graduate committee had dismissed this possibility from the outset,” Kimmerer notes. “They had been taught that harvesting causes decline. And yet the grasses themselves unequivocally argued the opposite point” (163). Laurie had data to support her findings, though.

“We are all the product of our worldviews—even scientists who claim pure objectivity,” Kimmerer writes (163). The scientists had been taught that the best way to preserve a resource was to keep people away from it, but the sweetgrass showed that humans are a vital part of its system (163). Laurie discovered that the effects she observed were well known to scientists studying grasslands, where fire and grazing stimulate growth (163). They are “adapted to disturbance” (164). Laurie explained how harvesting 

thinned the population, allowing the remaining shoots to respond to the extra space and light by reproducing quickly. Even the pulling method was beneficial. The underground stem that connects the shoots is dotted with buds. When gently tugged, the stem breaks and all those buds produce thrifty young shoots to fill the gap. (164)

Grazing makes grasses grow faster: “there is an enzyme in the saliva of grazing buffalo that actually stimulates grass growth. To say nothing of the fertilizer produced by a passing herd. Grass gives to buffalo and buffalo give to grass” (164). With its long history of cultural use, sweetgrass seems to have become dependent on human disturbance, which stimulates its compensatory growth (164). The decline of sweetgrass, then, might be due to underharvesting, not overharvesting (164). Areas where sweetgrass thrives are near Indigenous communities, particularly those where baskets are made (165). According to Kimmerer, “[s]weetgrass thrives where it is used and disappears elsewhere” (165).

For Kimmerer, as well as an example of the way that science and traditional languages “may converge when both truly listen to the plants,” this story is an example of reciprocity and respect (165). “The grass gives its fragrant self to us and we receive it with gratitude,” she writes. “In return, through the very act of accepting the gift, the pickers open some space, let the light come in, and with a gentle tug bestir the dormant buds that make new grass. Reciprocity is a matter of keeping the gift in motion through self-perpetuating cycles of giving and receiving” (165). But overharvesting—taking more than half—disrupts the balance of that relationship (166). Each plant is different, and each has its own way of regenerating, its own form of relationship with people. The differences between them need to be respected (166).

The next chapter is entitled “Maple Nation: A Citizenship Guide.” Kimmerer notes that maple trees outnumber humans in her community by “a hundred to one” (168). “In our Anishinaabe way, we count trees as people, ‘the standing people,’” and even though the government does not, there’s no doubt, to her, that “we live in the nation of maples” (168). “I’m thinking about what it would mean to declare citizenship in Maple Nation,” she continues (168). What would that mean? Paying taxes, “sharing in the support of your community” (168). The trees give generously: they give shade, they break the wind, “they create habitat for songbirds, and wildlife cover, leaves to shuffle through, tree forts and branches for swings” (168-69). They build the soil with their fallen leaves, generate oxygen, and provide other “ecosystem services, the structures and functions of the natural world that make life possible” (169). Those services don’t figure in calculations of human economic activity (170). 

Here Kimmerer turns to the activity in a sugar shack where the sap is boiled over a wood fire (170-71). “In Maple Nation, the currency is carbon,” she writes. “It is traded, exchanged, bartered among community members from atmosphere to tree to beetle to woodpecker to fungus to log to firewood to atmosphere and back to tree. No waste, shared wealth, balance, and reciprocity. What better model for a sustainable economy do we need?” (171). I wonder if she’s read Primo Levi’s essay on carbon, which comes to a similar conclusion from very different premises. 

Kimmerer researches the citizenship oaths of various human nations. Most are pledges of loyalty, of shared beliefs, of an agreement to obey the law (173). If she had to choose a place to invest her allegiance, she would choose the Maple Nation: “If citizenship is a matter of shared beliefs, then I believe in the democracy of species. If citizenship means an oath of loyalty to a leader, then I choose the leader of the trees. If good citizens agree to uphold the laws of the nation, then I choose natural law, the law of reciprocity, of regeneration, of mutual flourishing” (173). But rising temperatures are threatening the maple forests of the northeastern United States (173). The maples will have to move north, exiles because of cheap gasoline (173). She would trade cheap gas for maples (174). The maples, she concludes, deserve better: they need humans to speak up on their behalf (174). “Political action, civic engagement—these are powerful acts of reciprocity with the land,” she writes. “The Maple Nation Bill of Responsibilities asks us to stand up for the standing people, to lead with the wisdom of Maples” (174). I was wondering two chapters back about the need to advocate on behalf of the grasslands, and whether that would be a form of reciprocity. Kimmerer just answered that question for me.

The following chapter, “The Honorable Harvest,” begins with Kimmerer crossing a field in spring, carrying a basket, looking to pick wild leeks. She begins by addressing the plants as she’s been taught to do: “introducing myself in case they’ve forgotten, even though we’ve been meeting like this for years. I explain why I’ve come and ask their permission to harvest, inquiring politely if they would be willing to share” (175). She suggests that eating leeks in the spring is both food and medicine (175-76). The first clump she digs out has no bulbs, and she takes this as a refusal of permission to gather; she tucks the clump back into the soil and goes home (176). She envies the plants their chlorophyll, wishes she could photosynthesize so that she could do the work of the world by standing in the sun (176). “But this generosity is beyond my realm, as I am a mere heterotroph, a feeder on the carbon transmuted by others,” she writes. “In order to live, I must consume. That’s the way the world works, the exchange of a life for a life, the endless cycling between my body and the body of the world” (177). Once again I’m reminded of Primo Levi. She thinks about the moral question of extinguishing the lives of others on behalf of our own: “how do we consume in a way that does justice to the lives that we take?” (177). “In our oldest stories, we are reminded that this was a question of profound concern for our ancestors,” she notes, and that “conundrum” remains: “the need to resolve the inescapable tension between honoring life around us and taking it in order to live is part of being human” (177).

A few weeks later, Kimmerer goes out to pick wild leeks again. She chooses a different clump and asks for permission (177-78). “Asking permission shows respect for the personhood of the plant, but it is also an assessment of the well-being of the population. Thus I must use both sides of my brain to listen for the answer,” she writes (178). Is the population large enough to sustain a harvest? That’s an analytical, left-brain question (178). Are the plants willing to be taken? That’s an intuitive, right-brain question (178). “This time, when I push my trowel deep I come up with a thick cluster of gleaming white bulbs, plump, slippery, and aromatic,” she tells us. “I hear yes, so I make a gift from the soft old tobacco pouch in my pocket and begin to dig” (178).

Harvesting wild leeks can help them grow by thinning them out (178). But it’s important not to take too many—so Kimmerer doesn’t use a sharp shovel, which would encourage overharvesting: “Not everything should be convenient” (178-79). “The traditional ecological knowledge of indigenous harvesters is rich in prescriptions for sustainability,” she writes. “They are found in Native science and philosophy, in lifeways and practices, but most of all in stories, the ones that are told to help restore balance, to locate ourselves once again in the circle” (179). She relates a story told by the Anishinaabe Elder Basil Johnston about Nanabozho fishing for supper. He takes too many fish and empties the lake, thus learning a key rule: “never take more than you need” (179). “Cautionary stories of the consequences of taking too much are ubiquitous in Native cultures, but it’s hard to recall a single one in English,” she suggests. “Perhaps this helps to explain why we seem so caught in a trap of overconsumption, which is as destructive to ourselves as to those we consume” (179).

“Collectively, the indigenous canon of principles and practices that govern the exchange of life for life is known as the Honorable Harvest,” Kimmerer states. “They are rules of sorts that govern our taking, shape our relationships which the natural world, and rein in our tendency to consume—that the world might be as rich for the seventh generation as it is for our own” (180). She describes herself as a student of that way of thinking, rather than a scholar, and says that she struggles “to participate in the Honorable Harvest” (180). She listens to those who are wiser than she is (180). “What I share here, in the same way they were shared with me, are seeds gleaned from the fields of their collective wisdom, the barest surface, the moss on the mountains of their knowledge,” she continues. “I feel grateful for their teachings and responsible for passing them on as best I can” (180).

She notes that traditional peoples have harvest guidelines, “based on sophisticated ecological knowledge and long-term monitoring of populations” (180-81). Settlers were amazed at the abundance of nature on Turtle Island, noting that Indigenous people didn’t harvest all the wild rice on the lakes (181). The settlers took this as evidence of laziness, not understanding “how indigenous land-care practices might contribute to the wealth they encountered” (181). Other creatures like rice, after all, and the rice itself needs to reseed: “Our teachings tell us to never take more than half” (182). Nor should one take the first plant one sees, because it might be the only one (182). Kimmerer writes down the rules of the Honorable Harvest, even though they aren’t codified but “reinforced in small acts of daily life” (183) Unlike the state guidelines on hunting and gathering, the rules of the Honorable Harvest “are based on accountability to both the physical and the metaphysical worlds” (183). Nonhuman beings are also persons, after all, “vested with awareness, intelligence, spirit—and who have families waiting for them at home” (183). “Killing a who demands something different than killing an it,” she writes. “When you regard those nonhuman persons as kinfolk, another set of harvesting regulations extends beyond bag limits and legal seasons” (183). The rules of the Honorable Harvest are also agreements between providers and consumers, in which the providers have the upper hand (184).

Kimmerer imagines what it would be like if the Honorable Harvest were the law now, as in the past (184). “Imagine if a developer, eyeing open land for a shopping mall, had to ask the goldenrod, the meadowlarks, and the monarch butterflies for permission to take their homeland,” she writes. “What if he had to abide by the answer? Why not?” (184). She realizes that people, even Indigenous people, struggle with the self-restraint that would involve: “The dictum to take only what you need leaves a lot of room for interpretation when our needs get so tangled with our wants” (184). That’s the reason for an even more primal rule, “an old teaching nearly forgotten now in the din of industry and technology. Deeply rooted in cultures of gratitude, this ancient rule is not just to take only what you need, but to take only that which is given” (184). It’s a question of manners, on an individual level, but as a culture “we seem unable to extend these good manners to the natural world. The dishonorable harvest has become a way of life—we take what doesn’t belong to us and destroy it beyond repair: Onondaga Lake, the Alberta tar sands, the rainforests of Malaysia, the list is endless” (185). “How do we find the Honorable Harvest again?” Kimmerer asks (185). “How can we distinguish between that which is given by the earth and that which is not? When does taking become outright theft?” (185). Here she’s talking about extraction, to use the term in vogue at the moment. It’s an essential question, and he answer is that “each of us must find our own way” (185). “Discerning all that it might mean is like bush-whacking through dense undergrowth,” she writes. “Sometimes I get faint glimpses of a deer trail” (185).

Here Kimmerer turns to a fall afternoon at Onondaga, listening to men telling stories about hunting, and one story in particular, about the deer that offers itself to the hunter’s lone bullet (186). That’s why he thanks the deer, the Elder telling that story says, for its generosity in feeding the people (186). The Honorable Harvest is an inspiration and a model for what we should do: eat food that’s been harvested honorably, celebrate every mouthful, use technologies that minimize harm, take what is given (186-87). “This philosophy guides not only our taking of food, but also any taking of the gifts of Mother Earth—air, water, and the literal body of the earth: the rocks and soil and fossil fuel,” she writes (187). Doing irreparable damage to the earth through coal mining, she continues, is by no stretch of the imagination accepting a gift: “We have to wound the land and water to gouge it from Mother Earth” (187). “It doesn’t mean that we can’t consume the energy we need, but it does mean that we honorably take what is given”: energy from the sun, the wind, the tides, which are “consistent with the ancient rules of the Honorable Harvest” (187). 

Once Kimmerer gave a lecture on “Cultures of Gratitude” at a private college with expensive tuition (187). She told a story about what happened when the fields were so generous that people stopped treating the corn with respect (187-88). Saddened, the Corn Spirit left the people, going where she thought she would be appreciated (188). Only when the people relearned gratitude would she return (188). The students in the audience yawned: they couldn’t imagine such a thing. One young woman could, though; she said that Kimmerer’s words reminded her of her grandmother in Turkey, who never wasted anything (188-89). Kimmerer realizes that gratitude is important, but suggests that “we are called to go beyond cultures of gratitude, to once again become cultures of reciprocity” (189). Notions of sustainability don’t go far enough; we need to be thinking about how we can give back (189-90). That’s what the Honourable Harvest asks of us: reciprocity (190). “One of our responsibilities as human people is to find ways to enter into reciprocity with the more-than-human world,” Kimmerer writes. “We can do it through gratitude, through ceremony, through land stewardship, science, art, and in everyday acts of practical reverence” (190).

Next Kimmerer describes what she learned from a trapper. He abandoned that trade because he found leg-hold traps to be cruel (191). He worked in mines in Sudbury, where the smelters’ emissions killed the forests; he again felt blood on his hands, and he quit (191). He returned to trapping, using the old brain tanning technique to prepare the hides (191). He is careful to only catch male martens, because catching a female means he has taken too many (192). He feeds the female martens with fish guts dumped on platforms in the trees (193). “Feeding mama martens is not altruism; it is deep respect for the way the world works, for the connections between us, of life flowing into life,” she writes. “The more he gives, the more he can take, and he goes the extra mile to give more than he takes” (194). “A harvest is made honorable when it sustains the giver as well as the taker,” she continues (194). That trapper is giving back what was given to him (194). 

“The canon of the Honorable Harvest is poised to make its comeback,” Kimmerer writes, “as people remember that what’s good for the land is also good for the people” (195). Acts of restoration are needed, not only for the lands and waters, “but also for our relationship to the world. We need to restore honor to the way we live, so that when we walk through the world we don’t have to avert our eyes with shame, so that we can hold our heads up high and receive the respectful acknowledgement of the reset of the earth’s beings” (195). But how can people who live in cities participate in the Honorable Harvest? “We can use our dollars as the indirect currency of reciprocity,” she suggests; we can try to make sure that what we buy is not complicit in the dishonourable harvest (195). We can reuse and compost and recycle (196). We can choose to buy organic produce (196). It’s not easy, and we each will have to do what we can (196). So Kimmerer buys recycled paper to write on, but has trouble finding pens that have not been dishonourably harvested (197-98). “I’ve been trying hard to make this work, but what I feel in the woods, the pulsing animacy, is simply not here,” she states. “I realize why the tenets of reciprocity don’t work here, why this glittering labyrinth seems to make a mockery of the Honorable Harvest. it’s so obvious, but I didn’t see it, so intent was I on searching for the lives behind the products. I couldn’t find them because the lives aren’t here. Everything for sale here is dead” (198). It hurts Kimmerer to bring notions of the Honourable Harvest to the shopping mall; she wants to protect them, “shelter them from the onslaught of their antithesis,” even though she knows that they are stronger than that (199). “It’s not the Honorable Harvest that is the aberration,” she writes: “it is this marketplace” (199). The Honourable Harvest cannot survive in this habitat; the mall’s bounty offers an illusion, a pretence that the products it contains have not been “ripped from the earth” (199). 

At home, Kimmerer prepares the wild leeks for dinner. She leaves one handful unwashed, and later carries them to the tiny patch of forest above her pond to plant them (199). “The harvesting process now unfolds in reverse,” she writes. “I ask permission to bring them here, to open the earth for their arrival” (199-200). She notes that areas that have reforested themselves after being ploughed have no flowers growing beneath the trees, no medicines, and that scientists don’t understand why (200). So she plants the leeks there (200). It’s her responsibility to help the regrown forest (200). She hopes that the leeks will return by the time she is old (200).

“We need the Honorable Harvest today,” Kimmerer concludes. “But like the leeks and the marten, it is an endangered species that arose in another landscape, another time, from a legacy of traditional knowledge. That ethic of reciprocity was cleared away along with the forests, the beauty of justice traded away for more stuff” (200). If the earth is inanimate, if our lives are just commodities, “then the way of the Honorable Harvest, too, is dead” (200-01). “But when you stand in the stirring spring woods, you know otherwise,” she writes. “It is an animate earth that we hear calling to us to feed the martens and kiss the rice. Wild leeks and wild ideas are in jeopardy. We have to transplant them both and nurture their return to the lands of their birth. We have to carry them across the wall, restoring the Honorable Harvest, bringing back the medicine” (201). If we can’t do that, then we are doomed, I think, although it might be too late to adopt that ethos, new to us but still older than we are. I don’t think Kimmerer is being romantic here; I think she’s being reasonable.

The book’s fourth section is “Braiding Sweetgrass.” Its first chapter is “In the Footsteps of Nanabozho: Becoming Indigenous to Place.” I will have to be careful here; that title might suggest that it’s possible for a settler like me to become indigenous to a place, and everything I’ve learned over the past couple of years tells me that’s a dangerous desire, one that can only serve to further displace the people who have been displaced by my presence on this land. Indeed, she begins by suggesting that Skywoman was an immigrant, that she’s also new where she’s standing, on the coast of the Pacific Ocean (205). Then she turns to Nanabozho, the powerful spirit-being, “the personfication of life forces, the Anishinaabe culture hero, and our great teacher of how to be human. In Nanabozho’s form as Original Man and in our own, we humans are the newest arrivals on earth, the youngsters, just learning to find our way” (205). Fair enough—I like the humility of that perspective, but of course the newest arrivals on Turtle Island are the settlers whose way of thinking and behaving are so destructive. Perhaps she’s not thinking about us. I hope we’re excluded from this story.

Kimmerer suggests that because he was new to the world, Nanabozho was also an immigrant. The Creator gave him tasks: he was to walk through the world with each step being a greeting to Mother Earth (206). He followed the paths made by other creatures (206). This all happened long ago, but Kimmerer argues that time is a circle, not a linear straight line, so that the stories of Nanabozho are both history and prophecy (207). He did his best to follow the Original Instructions “and tried to become native to his new home” (207). The legacy of Nanabozho is that we are still trying, even though “the instructions have gotten tattered along the way and many have been forgotten” (207).

Kimmerer now turns to consider settlers: “some of the wisest of Native elders still puzzle over the people who came to our shores. They look at the toll on the land and say, ‘The problem with these new people is that they don’t have both feet on the shore. One is still on the boat. They don’t seem to know whether they’re staying or not’” (207). That rootlessness is characteristic of American life (207). “For the sake of the peoples and the land, the urgent work of the Second Man may be to set aside the ways of the colonist and become indigenous to place,” Kimmerer says. “But can Americans, as a nation of immigrants, learn to live here as if we were staying? With both feet on the shore?” (207). Who is “the Second Man” in that sentence? Nanabozho is the “Original Man” (205), but surely settlers aren’t “the Second Man,” although that’s the way we seem to be invited to understand that sentence. No: I’m confusing “Original Man” with “First Man.” “First Man” represents Indigenous peoples; “Original Man” is Nanabozho; “Second Man” represents settlers.

Kimmerer has more questions: “What happens when we truly become native to a place, when we finally make a home? Where are the stories that lead the way? If time does in fact eddy back on itself, maybe the journey of the First Man will provide footsteps to guide the journey of the Second” (207). What is the difference between being a settler and making a home, though? Métis artist David Garneau suggests that it might be possible for a settler like me “to home in these territories without trying to settle them” (Garneau). Is Kimmerer suggesting something similar? 

Nanabozho’s journey took him east, towards the rising sun (207). He was hungry and not sure how to find his way (207). He knew that all the knowledge he needed to live was present in the land and that his role was to learn how to be human from the world (208). The east is the direction of knowledge, and Nanabozho got to know semaa, the sacred tobacco, and how to use it to carry his thoughts to the Creator (208). He was given a new responsibility: to learn the names of the beings in the world (208). He spoke with them to learn about the gifts they carried (208). He learned to greet the other creatures by their names (208).

But today, “[m]ost people don’t know the names of these relatives; in fact, they hardly even see them. Names are the way we humans build relationship, not only with each other but with the living world” (208). Kimmerer can’t imagine “what it would be like going through life not knowing the names of the plants and animals around you” (208). She thinks it would be “scary and disorienting—like being lost in a foreign city where you can’t read the street signs” (208). She suggests that “[p]hilosophers call this state of isolation and disconnection ‘species loneliness’—a deep, unnamed sadness stemming from estrangement from the rest of Creation, from the loss of relationship” (208-09). Human dominance of the world has led to more isolation (209). Here the account of Nanabozho gets a little confusing. Kimmerer suggests that he names the animals rather than learning the names they already had, and compares him to Linnaeus, the Swedish biologist who invented scientific nomenclature (209). She imagines Nanabozho and Linnaeus travelling together, looking at plants (209). 

Then Nanabozho travels south. If the east is the direction of knowledge (208), the south is the direction of birth and growth (209). That’s the direction spring comes from (209). He learns the teachings of cedar, kizhig, there (209). Nanabozho learns what he can eat by watching what the animals ate (209-10). He was also taught by the plants (210). These elder brothers and sisters inspired Nanabozho to make new things in order to survive: the Whale inspired the canoe; the Beaver showed him how to make an axe; the Spider’s web became a fishing net; the Squirrels showed him how to make maple sugar (210). “The lessons Nanabozho learned are the mythic roots of Native science, medicine, architecture, agriculture, and ecological knowledge,” Kimmerer writes (210).

Nanabozho sang loudly as he walked, and blundered into a Grizzly. After that, he “learned to sit quietly at the edge of the woods and wait to be invited” (210). He became grateful for the abilities of the other creatures “and he came to understand that to carry a gift is also to carry a responsibility” (211). “Every being with a gift, every being with a responsibility,” Kimmerer tells us. “he considered his own empty hands. He had to rely on the world to take care of him” (211).

“Had the new people learned what Original Man was taught at a council of animals—never damage Creation, and never interfere with the sacred purpose of another being—the eagle would look down on a different world,” Kimmerer continues. “The salmon would be crowding up the rivers, and passenger pigeons would darken the sky” (211). Kimmerer herself would be speaking Potawatomi (211). “We would see what Nanabozho saw,” she writes. “It does not bear too much imagining, for in that direction lies heartbreak” (211). 

“Against the backdrop of that history, an invitation to settler society to become indigenous to place feels like a free ticket to a housebreaking party,” Kimmerer admits. So she is talking about us. “It cold be read as an open invitation to take what little is left. Can settlers be trusted to follow Nanabozho, to walk so that ‘each step is a greeting to Mother Earth?” (211). She feels grief and fear and those emotions “try to hold my heart closed” (211). And yet, she continues, “the grief is the settlers’ as well. They too will never walk in a tallgrass prairie where sunflowers dance with goldfinches. Their children have also lost the chance to sing at the Maple Dance. They can’t drink the water either” (211-12).

On Nanabozho’s journey to the north, he met medicine teachers who gave him sweetgrass “to teach him the ways of compassion, kindness, and healing, even for those who made bad mistakes, for who has not?” (212). “To become indigenous is to grow the circle of healing to include all of Creation,” Kimmerer suggests. “A path scented with sweetgrass leads to a landscape of forgiveness and healing for all who need it. She doesn’t give her gift only to some” (212).

In the west, Nanabozho found many frightening things: earthquakes and great fires (212). Sage, the sacred plant of the west, helped him overcome his fear (212). He learned that fire can destroy, but it can also create—that all things have that duality—and he learned that he has a twin brother devoted to making imbalance, just as Nanabozho was devoted to making balance (212). “Nanabozho vowed to walk with humility in order to balance his twin’s arrogance,” Kimmerer writes. “That too is the task of those who would walk in his footsteps” (212).

Kimmerer is still thinking about immigrants, and her thoughts are tangled. “Like my elders before me, I want to envision a way that an immigrant society could become indigenous to place, but I’m stumbling on the words. Immigrants cannot by definition be indigenous. Indigenous is a birthright word. No amount of time or caring changes history or substitutes for soul-deep fusion with the land,” she writes (213). But, she continues, “if people do not feel ‘indigenous,’ can they nevertheless enter into the deep reciprocity that renews the world? Is this something that can be learned? Where are the teachers?” (213). She thinks about the Elder who says that the land has been teaching settlers all along. I don’t see any evidence of that learning. Perhaps Kimmerer doesn’t, either.

She notices some plantain growing in the woods. The Potawatomi call this plant “White Man’s Footstep” because it followed settlers everywhere they went (213). At first, the Potawatomi didn’t trust that plant, because of its association with the settlers, but they also knew that “all things have a purpose and that we must not interfere with its fulfillment,” so “they began to learn about its gifts”: as a cooked vegetable in spring, as a poultice, as an aid to digestion and an antiseptic (213-14). “This wise and generous plant, faithfully following the people, became an honored member of the plant community,” she writes. “It’s a foreigner, an immigrant, but after five hundred years of living as a good neighbor, people forget that kind of thing” (214). But other immigrant plants are invaders, leaving destruction behind them: garlic mustard, tamarisk, loosestrife, kudzu, cheat grass (214). Nevertheless, plantain isn’t like that: “Its strategy was to be useful, to fit into small places, to coexist with others around the dooryard, to heal wounds” (214). It’s become naturalized (214). Perhaps settlers could become naturalized by learning to “uphold Nanabozho’s Original Instructions, too” (214).

“Maybe the task assigned to Second man is to unlearn the model of kudzu and follow the teachings of White Man’s Footstep, to strive to become naturalized to place, to throw off the mind-set of the immigrant,” Kimmerer concludes. “Being naturalized to place means to live as if this is the land that feeds you, as if these are the streams from which you drink, that build your body and fill your spirit” (214). I’m not certain that what she’s describing is possible—that settlers aren’t more like kudzu than plantain, that we cannot change our ways. Individuals might be able to, but our system of living and thinking is too badly broken. It’s particularly hard to imagine when unmarked graves are being discovered at the sites of former Indian residential schools in this country—discoveries which make me wonder if settlers deserve such generosity and kindness. Nonetheless, she wonders if White Man’s Footstep isn’t following in the steps of Nanabozho: “Perhaps Plantain will line the homeward path. We could follow. White Man’s Footstep, generous and healing, grows with its leaves so close to the ground that each step is a greeting to Mother Earth” (215).

The next chapter, “The Sound of Silverbells,” takes Kimmerer back to an experience teaching in the southern US, in the Bible Belt, where students were not interested in ecology (216-17). She took her students on a three-day field trip into the Great Smoky Mountains in an effort to convert “their scientific souls” (217). “I had a whole three days to be subversive, to distract them from Homo sapiens for a glimpse of the six million other species with whom we share the planet,” she recalls (218). It was early spring, and the woods were filled with wildflowers (218). The group wandered up the mountains, “traversing elevational zones from deep cove forests of tulip poplar and cucumber magnolia to the summits. The lush coves were a garden of wildflowers, glossy patches of wild ginger and nine species of trillium,” but the students were looking “without much apparent interest” (219). One student even asked if this was her religion (220). “I should have just answered yes,” she states (221). On the last day of the trip, she recalls, “I knew that I had failed. I had failed to teach the kind of science that I had longed for as a young student seeking the secret of Asters and Goldenrod, a science deeper than data” (221). She had imparted information but not how to respond to the world as a gift (221). Then one student started to sing “Amazing Grace” (221). “I was humbled,” she writes. “Their singing said everything that my well-intentioned lectures did not” (222). They hadn’t missed the point after all. “I’ll never forget that moment,” she concludes. “The worst teacher in the world or the best teacher in the world—neither can be heard over the voices of Silverbells and Hermit Thrushes” (222). “The land is the real teacher,” she continues. “All we need as students is mindfulness. Paying attention is a form of reciprocity with the living world, receiving the gifts with open eyes and open heart” (222). That Sunday afternoon changed the way she teaches: “A teacher comes, they say, when you are ready. And if you ignore its presence, it will speak to you more loudly. But you have to be quiet to hear” (222). I find myself wondering what kind of impact those three days did have on the students, and how long it lasted, but I wasn’t present to hear the students’ song, and so who am I to say the effects would have been temporary at best?

The next chapter, “Sitting In a Circle,” is also about teaching—in particular, one student, Brad, who is not enthusiastic to be at a remote biological research station for five weeks (223). After just a few days there, at Cranberry Lake Biological Station, most students “start to metamorphose into field biologists,” but Kimmerer notes that “when we put scientific instruments in their hands they trust their own senses less,” and “when they put more energy into memorizing Latin names, they spend less time looking at the beings themselves” (224). So, at the beginning of her ethnobotany class, she has the students brainstorm a list of human needs and think about which ones the Adirondack plants might be able to meet (224). Then the students build their classroom—which looks like a wigwam (224-25). 

Meanwhile, Brad is still unhappy. Kimmerer tries to cheer him up by saying that they’re going shopping, although their “store” is the marsh across the lake (225). They are going to gather cattails for the walls of the classroom—in the water (226). The cattail rhizomes can be roasted in the fire or turned into flour or porridge. The leaves are a source of string and twine (227). Back at the camp, they start cleaning the cattails (227). They discover the cattail gel at the base of the leaves, which is soothing on sunburn (228). The leaves are water repellent as well, and in the old days they would be sewn together to make the walls for a summer wigwam and mats for sleeping (228). One student says, “It’s almost as if the plants made these things for us” (228). The things that help the plants to survive are useful to people and increase their likelihood of survival: “The plants adapt, the people adopt” (229). In the centre of the leaves is a “soft column of white pith as thick as your pinkie and as crisp as a summer squash”; it tastes like cucumber (229). The places where they were harvesting are visible in the marsh, and the students discuss their own impact (229). The pollen of the cattails “can be added to biscuits and pancakes, adding nutritional value and a beautiful golden color,” and the female half of the stalk can be boiled and eaten; it tastes like artichokes (230). The fluff of the flowers can be used to stuff pillows or bedding; Potawatomi people used it for diapers (230). The flowers can also be dipped in fat and used as torches, and the fluff was used as tinder for starting fires (230). Within a few days, the teaching wigwam has walls, and birch bark has been gathered for the roof (231-32).

Freshwater marshes are productive—a place where fish spawn, frogs and salamanders and birds live—and “hunger for this productive land precipitated a 90 percent loss of the wetlands—as well as the Native people who depended upon them” (231). Because the cattails build rich soil, wetlands are in demand for cropland, although in some places they’ve been drained and paved over for parking (231). In this province, the destruction of wetlands—unregulated by the provincial government—has increased flooding in rural areas and damaging the quality of surface water sources (“We’re Losing Our Wetlands”). The ecosystem needs wetlands, but people need them, too.

“I used to teach the way I was taught, but now I let someone else do all the work for me,” Kimmerer writes. “If plants are our oldest teachers, why not let them teach?” (232). On this day, they are harvesting the roots of white spruce to stitch together their birch bark roof (232). “In gathering roots, just plunging will get you nothing but a hole,” she continues. “We have to unlearn hurrying. This is all about slowness” (233). She asks the spruce trees for permission to gather some roots (233). She uses a knife to cut open the humus beneath the trees (233). The roots of many different plants are visible (233). They search for the spruce roots: “A dozen roots are exposed, and somehow you need to choose one and follow it without breaking it, so that you have one great, long continuous strand. It’s not easy” (235). While harvesting a few roots won’t do any damage, they put the soil and mosses back carefully, emptying their water bottles over the wilting leaves when they are finished (235). The students are quiet, concentrating, then one starts to sing: “It happens every time” (235). The smell of humus releases the hormone oxytocin, which promotes bonding between mother and child or between lovers, in our brains: “No wonder we sing in response” (236).

They clean and peel the roots and weave baskets. “Imperfect they may be, but I believe they are a beginning of a reweaving of the bond between people and the land,” Kimmerer writes (237). The roof is sewn onto the wigwam (237). The students sit together, weaving and talking (237). The cattail gives people all they need to live (237). Kimmerer thinks about Mother Earth: “How can we ever reciprocate such a wealth of care? Knowing that she carries us, could we shoulder a burden for her?” (238). One student asks what they can do in return for the earth’s gifts. Gratitude is important, but Kimmerer thinks that “we humans gifts in addition to gratitude that we might offer in return. The philosophy of reciprocity is beautiful in the abstract, but the practical is harder” (238). So what is the ethical duty to compensate those plants for what they’ve given (239). Kimmerer loves to listen to her students discussing these questions, and she feels humbled by the creativity of the solutions they offer (239). “The gifts they might return to cattails are as diverse as those the cattails gave them,” she writes. “This is our work, to discover what we can give. Isn’t this the purpose of education, to learn the nature of your own gifts and how to use them for good in the world?” (239).

Kimmerer also realizes “that caring is not abstract. The circle of ecological compassion we feel is enlarged by direct experience of the living world, and shrunken by its lack” (239). “It takes real effort to remember that it’s not just in a wigwam that the earth gives us everything we need,” she continues. “The exchange of recognition, gratitude, and reciprocity for these gifts is just as important in a Brooklyn flat as under a birch bark roof” (240). 

The next chapter, “Burning Cascade Head,” begins with “prodigal salmon coming home” (241). They are greeted by a welcome feast (242). Kimmerer is thinking about the past, about how things were in the Pacific northwest before settlers arrived. The people set fire to the grass headland near the ocean as a way of welcoming the salmon home (242). After the salmon have been running upriver for four days, the people begin to fish (243). The salmon fed the people, but also the forests (244). Then disease arrives on the Oregon coast in the 1830s (245). By the time settlers arrived around 1850, the villages were ghost towns (245). They began draining the marshes in the estuaries, which have “the highest biodiversity and productivity of any wetland,” changing the river “from a capillary system to a single straightened flow to hurry the river to the sea,” a disaster for young salmon who could no longer ease themselves from freshwater to salt (245-46). The salmon were no longer honoured, and the construction of dams upstream “reduced spawning to nil” (246). “The commodity mind-set drove fish that had fed the people for thousands of years close to extinction,” Kimmerer writes (246). Fewer and fewer fish returned, and no ceremonies welcomed them (246). 

Kimmerer hikes on a trail up a mountain in Oregon, onto the headland where the fires were once set to welcome the salmon home (246-47). Knowing the story about the rivers and the salmon, she cries tears of both joy and grief: “Joy for the being of the shimmering world and grief for what we have lost” (248). The other walkers there “look like they’re trying to remember what it would be like to love the world” (248).

“It is an odd dichotomy we have set for ourselves, between loving people and loving land,” Kimmerer writes. “We know that loving a person has agency and power—we know it can change everything. yet we act as if loving the land is an internal affair that has no energy outside the confines of our head and heart” (248). Burning the grass headland “cemented the people’s connection to salmon, to each other, and to the spirit world, but it also created biodiversity,” creating “the headland meadows that are home to fire-dependent species that occur nowhere else on earth” (248). The First Salmon Ceremony, a feast “of love and gratitude,” wasn’t just “internal emotional expressions but actually aided the upstream passage of the fish by releasing them from predation at a critical time. Laying salmon bones back in the streams returned nutrients to the system. These are ceremonies of practical reverence” (248-49).

“Ceremony focuses attention so that attention becomes intention,” Kimmerer continues. “If you stand together and profess a thing before your community, it holds you accountable” (249). And, she states, “[c]eremonies transcend the boundaries of the individual and resonate beyond the human realm. These acts of reverence are powerfully pragmatic. These are ceremonies that magnify life” (249). In many Indigenous communities, ceremony remains strong, although in settler society, it has withered away (249). The ceremonies that remain—birthdays, weddings, funerals, graduations—focus on ourselves; they are rites of personal transition (249). That doesn’t mean they are unimportant or that they have no effects (250). “But imagine standing by the river, flooded with those same feelings as the Salmon march into the auditorium of their estuary,” she writes:

Rise in their honor, thank them for all the ways they have enriched our lives, sing to honor their hard work and accomplishments against all odds, tell them they are our hope for the future, encourage them to go off into the world to grow, and pray that they will come home. Then the feating begins. Can we extend our bonds of celebration and support from our own species to the others who need us? (250)

Settler ceremonies tend to be brought from somewhere else, while Indigenous ceremonies honour other species and events in the seasons’ annual cycles (250). 

“To have agency in the world, ceremonies should be reciprocal co-creations, organic in nature, in which the community creates ceremony and the ceremony creates communities,” Kimmerer writes (250). Ceremonies should not be appropriated from Indigenous peoples, but “generating new ceremony in today’s world is hard to do” (250). She wants to see ceremonies that have “an active, reciprocal relationship with the more-than-human world,” that are not commercialized (251). “I want to stand by the river in my finest dress. I want to sing, strong and hard, and stomp my feet with a hundred others so that the waters hum with our happiness,” she states. “I want to dance for the renewal of the world” (251).

Today, a different kind of First Salmon Ceremony happens, as the U.S. Forest Service and partner organizations led by Oregon State University dismantle the human structures that have damaged the estuary (251). Research scientists participate in that work (251). “Doing science with awe and humility is a powerful act of reciprocity with the more-than-human world,” Kimmerer suggests (252). Ecologists are motivated by a desire to form intimacy and respect with other species “that is rivaled only by the observations of traditional knowledge holders. It too can be a path to kinship” (252). 

And that ceremony was successful: “When the dikes and dams were removed, the land did remember how to be a salt marsh. Water remembered how it was supposed to distribute itself through tiny drainage channels in the sediment. Insects remembered where they were supposed to lay their eggs. Today the natural curvaceous flow of the river has been restored” (252). The salmon are returning (252).

According to Kimmerer, the First Salmon Ceremonies were for the salmon, not for the people, “and for all the glittering realms of Creation, for the renewal of the world. People understood that when lives are given on their behalf they have received something precious. Ceremonies are a way to give something precious in return” (252-53). The essay ends by juxtaposing the traditional ceremonies it began with against the scientists waiting for the salmon to return, one single microscope light “blazing a tiny beacon into the night, calling the salmon back home” (253).

“Putting Down Roots,” the next chapter, begins along the Mohawk River. When the Mohawk people lived there, before they were pushed out by waves of settlers, “the river was full of fish and its spring floods brought silt to fertilize their cornfields. Sweetgrass, called wenserakon ohonte in Mohawk, flourished on the banks” (254-55). But settlers and their governments worked to eradicate Haudenosaunee languages and culture (255). 

Kimmerer and a research team of graduate students are planting sweetgrass on the banks of the river (255-56). She thinks about baskets, both the ones made of sweetgrass and the ones made of black ash, both of which grow along the rivers, in wetlands, and which “are reunited as neighbors in the Mohawk baskets. Braids of sweetgrass are woven among the splints of ash” (256). 

The St. Lawrence River, blocked by power dams, is now a site of heavy industry and pollution, where fishermen can no longer eat what they catch (257). In 1993, Tom Powter and a group of friends left the Akwesasne reservation for 400 acres of woods and farms in the Mohawk Valley, at a place called Kanatsiohareke, the site of an ancient Mohawk village (257). The project was intended to be a reversal of boarding schools: “Kanatsiohareke would return to the people what was taken from them—their language, their culture, their spirituality, their identity. The children of the lost generation could come home” (258). Saving the language by teaching it to children was essential (258). Kimmerer wanted to contribute the bringing back the sweetgrass (259). “The history of the plants is inextricably tied up with the history of the people, with the forces of destruction and creation,” Kimmerer writes (261). When settlers arrived, they brought their own plants, including weeds, which supplanted the native species:

Plants mirror changes in culture and ownership of land. Today this field is choked by a vigorous sward of foreign plants that the first sweetgrass pickers would not recognize: quackgrass, timothy, clover, daisies. A wave of invasive purple loosestrife threatens from along the slough. To restore sweetgrass here we’ll need to loosen the hold of the colonists, opening a way for the return of the natives. (261)

Sweetgrass rarely makes viable seeds; instead, it spreads by rhizomes (262). “But those tender white rhizomes cannot make their way across a highway or a parking lot,” Kimmerer notes. “When a patch of sweetgrass was lost to the plow it cold not be replenished by seed from outside” (262). Development and draining of wetlands and invasion of nonnative species all contribute to the disappearance of sweetgrass (262).

Kimmerer has been growing sweetgrass in nursery stocks at her university (262). “But cultivation is miles removed from restoration,” Kimmerer continues:

The science of restoration ecology depends upon myriad other factors—soil, insects, pathogens, herbivores, competition. Plants are seemingly equipped with their own sense about where they will live, defying the predictions of science, for there is yet another dimension to sweetgrass’ requirements. The most vigorous stands are the ones tended by basket makers. Reciprocity is a key to success. When the sweetgrass is cared for and treated with respect, it will flourish, but if the relationship fails, so does the plant. (262)

All of this might explain why the sweetgrass I planted in our yard 20 years ago quickly disappeared: I would never have thought of picking any of the grass for any purpose. Kimmerer is engaged in more than just an ecological restoration: she is trying to restore a relationship between plants and people (263). “We are dreaming of a time when the land might give thanks for the people,” she writes (263).

Kimmerer thinks about how the Carlisle boarding school robbed her of the chance to learn stories about sweetgrass from her grandfather (263-64). She writes about “ceremonies of remembrance and reconciliation” held at that school on the occasion of the city’s tricentennial (265). “Forgiveness was hard to find,” she writes (265). But, she continues, “grief can also be comforted by creation, by rebuilding the homeland that was taken. The fragments, like ash splints, can be rewoven into a new whole. And so we are here along the river, kneeling in the earth with the smell of sweetgrass in our hands” (266). 

The next essay, “Umbilicaria: The Belly Button of the World,” is about a variety of lichen, umbilicaria, which grows on rocks, among other places. “They blur the definition of what it means to be an individual, as a lichen is not one being, but two: a fungus and an alga,” Kimmerer tells us. “These partners are as different as could be and yet are joined in a symbiosis so close that their union becomes a wholly new organism” (269). She thinks about that symbiosis as a marriage (269-70). She describes how the symbiosis works (270-71). The fungus and the alga only come together under harsh, stressful conditions (272). “These ancients carry teachings in the ways that they live,” Kimmerer writes. “They remind us of the enduring power that arises from mutualism, from the sharing of the gifts carried by each species. Balanced reciprocity has enabled them to flourish under the most stressful of conditions. Their success is measured not by consumption and growth, but by graceful longevity and simplicity, by persistence while the world changed around them” (275). Umbilicaria is sensitive to air pollution (275). It has “the responsibility of building up life and in an eyeblink of earth’s history we have set about undermining their work to usher in a time of great environmental stress, a barrenness of our own making” (275). Kimmerer suspects that lichens will endure, and humans could, too, if we would listen to their teachings (275-76). She notes that in Asia, Umbilicaria is called “the ear of the stone,” and she wonders if it will listen to “our anguish when we understand what we have done” (276).

“Old-Growth Children,” the following chapter, is about the Douglas fir and coastal rainforests (277). Those forests are quiet now, but there was a time when people were here (277). These are the biggest trees in the world, trees that were born before Columbus sailed (278). But the trees are only the beginning: “The numbers of species of mammals, birds, amphibians, wildflowers, ferns, mosses, lichens, fungi, and insects are staggering” (278). These were among the greatest forests on earth, and “Native peoples of the coastal Pacific Northwest made rich livelihoods here for millennia, living with one foot in the forest and one on the shore, gathering the abundance of both” (278). Cedar trees provided canoes, paddles, fishing floats, nets, ropes, arrows, and harpoons (278). Even the waterproof capes and hats of the paddlers were made from the cedar (278). “Along the creeks and bottomlands, the women sang their way down well-worn trails to find just the right tree for each purpose,” Kimmerer writes. “Whatever they needed they asked for respectfully, and for whatever they received they offered prayers and gifts in return” (278). “When sickness came, the people turned again to her,” Kimmerer continues, noting that the trees are sources of physical and spiritual medicine (279).  Kimmerer notes that the coastal peoples were wealthy, and that “extraordinary art, science, and architecture flowered in their midst” (279). The potlatch tradition reflected “the generosity of the land to the people” (279-80). “Cedar unstintingly provided for the people, who responded with gratitude and reciprocity,” Kimmerer writes (280).

Kimmerer now shifts to the present, to a forester, Franz Dolp, who is walking through the contemporary forest (280). It’s a different place, scarred by logging (281). “Only at the top of Mary’s Peak, within the boundaries of a preserve, is there a continuous span of forest, rough textured and multihued from a distance, the signature of the old-growth forest, the forest that used to be,” she writes (281-82). Dolp, a professor of economics in Oregon, came to live at Shotpouch Creek after his marriage ended (282). The conifers were gone, but alders and maples were growing, trying to keep the land from slumping into the creek (282). A clear-cut changes the land (283). “Forest ecosystems have tools for dealing with massive disturbance, evolved from a history of blowdown, landslide, and fire,” Kimmerer writes (283). Pioneer species grow quickly—mostly plants that produce berries—producing “a community based on the principles of unlimited growth, sprawl, and high energy consumption, sucking up resources as fast as they can, wresting land from others through competition, and then moving on” (284). When those resources run short, “cooperation and strategies that promote stability—strategies perfected by rainforest ecosystems—will be favored by evolution” (284). Kimmerer compares salmonberry thickets to industrial forestry, resource extraction, and other aspects of human sprawl, which swallow up the land, reduce biodiversity, and simply ecosystems “at the demand of societies always bent on having more. In five hundred years we exterminated old-growth cultures and old-growth ecosystems, replacing them with opportunistic culture” (284).

In comparison, “[t]he old-growth forest is as stunning in its elegance of function as in its beauty. Under conditions of scarcity, there can be no frenzy of uncontrolled growth or waste of resources” (284). Old-growth forests are models of efficiency, optimizing the capture of solar energy (284). “If we are looking for models of self-sustaining communities, we need look no further than an old-growth forest,” Kimmerer continues. “Or the old-growth cultures they raised in symbiosis with them” (284). Here, Kimmerer returns to Dolp and his desire to live in a sustainable way (285). Dolp wanted to return the land to forest, and he encountered bureaucratic obstacles, since it was designated as timberland, not forest (286). He learned how to replant a forest by observing the forest, by becoming its student (286). “Over time, Franz became a very good ecologist, reading his way through both the printed library and the more subtle library of texts offered by the forest itself,” Kimmerer tells us. “His goal was to match his vision for an ancient forest with the possibilities that the land provided” (287). He planted cedar along the creeks (287). He named places at Shotpouch, even individual trees, remnants of the original forest (288). Beaver ate his creekside plantings of cedar (289). He began watching the watershed heal from the damage it has suffered (290). He created the Spring Creek Project, bringing together artists and ecologists at his cabin (291). But, sadly, he died in a collision with a paper mill truck in 2004 (291).The young cedars he planted invite the rest of us “to be part of the dance of regeneration. Clumsy at first, from generations of sitting on the sidelines, we stumble until we find the rhythm” (292). “Here in a homemade forest, poets, writers, scientists, foresters, shovels, seeds, elk, and alder join in the circle with Mother Cedar, dancing the old-growth children into being,” Kimmerer concludes. “We’re all invited. Pick up a shovel and join the dance” (292).

The following chapter, “Witness to the Rain,” sees Kimmerer still on the Oregon coast. (She must have been a visiting professor there at some point.) Most places she knows, “water is a discrete entity,” “hemmed in by well-defined boundaries,” but in the rain forest (those edges seem to blur, with rain to fine and constant as to be indistinguishable from air and ceders wrapped with cloud so dense that only their outlines emerge” (293-94). Nor does the river, Lookout Creek, “respect clear boundaries”: it flows beneath the bed of the river into the forest, “[a] deep invisible river, known to roots and rocks, the water and the land intimate beyond our knowing” (294). This is the “hypothetic flow,” and it’s what Kimmerer is listening for (294). She stands in the rain, wondering whether all of the drops that fall on the moss are the same size, if “the high humidity around moss makes the drops last longer” (294). She is soaked, after hours in the rain, but, she writes, “I don’t want to just be a bystander to rain, passive and protected; I want to be part of the downpour, to be soaked, along with the dark humus that squishes underfoot” (295). “I want to feel what the cedars feel and know what they know,” she tells us, but unlike the cedars, she is warm-blooded and looks to creatures like her, who require places of refuge, but she can’t find any shelter until she crawls under a giant fallen log (295). That log could fall on her, she notes, but she feels safe in the moment: “The pace of my resting and the pace of its falling run on different clocks” (296).

“Time as an objective reality has never made much sense to me,” Kimmerer writes. “It’s what happens that matters. How can minutes and years, devices of our own creation, mean the same thing to gnats and to cedars?” (296). “If there is meaning in the past and in the imagined future, it is captured in the moment,” she continues (296). She examines the nearby moss on which rain is falling, a “threadlike tip” of a leaf “animated in a most unplantlike fashion,” in which she sees grace, “an animal made of green light and water, a mere thread of a being who like me has gone walking in the rain” (296-97). 

Down by the river, she ponders the differences between rainwater and the river, which are so different and yet kin (297). She tests a hypothesis about the size of raindrops using lichen that has fallen from an alder (297). One she puts in a water containing tannins from an alder leaf, and the other in rainwater: the drops that form from each are different sizes (298). “One thing I’ve learned in the woods is that there is no such thing as random,” she suggests. “Everything is steeped in meaning, colored by relationships, one thing with another” (298).

Beside the river is a flooded meadow (298). “It is a different river in August than in October,” Kimmerer writes. “You’d have to stand here a long time to know them both” (298). We might not be able to know the river, but perhaps we could know the raindrops (298). Different plants shed the rainwater differently (299). She tries to register the different sounds phonetically (299). “Maybe there is no such thing as rain; there are only raindrops, each with its own story,” she states (299).

Then Kimmerer sees her face reflected in a dangling drop of water (300). “The fish-eye lens gives me a giant forehead and tiny ears,” she concludes. “I suppose that’s the way we humans are, thinking too much and listening too little. Paying attention acknowledges that we have something to learn from intelligences other than our own. Listening, standing witness, creates an openness to the world in which the boundaries between us can dissolve in a raindrop. The drop swells on the tip of a cedar and I catch it on my tongue like a blessing” (300). This moment might be one that could be critiqued as romantic, given its echoes of the Eucharist and its perhaps rather easy effacement of the differences between the observer and the observed.

The next chapter, “Windigo Footprints,” is the first in the book’s final section, “Burning Sweetgrass.” I may have read this one before, while writing a paper on the cannibal monster who is the subject of some Cree narratives, but I took no notes and only remember the suggestion that settler society acts like that creature. It’s set in winter, appropriately, since those cannibal stories are late-winter stories, in a season of hunger for the creatures that are not asleep (303). “It is on nights like this that the Windigo is afoot,” Kimmerer writes. “You can hear its unearthly shrieks as it hunts through the blizzard” (303). She explains:

The Windigo is the legendary monster of our Anishinaabe people, the villain of a tale told on freezing nights in the north woods. You can feel it lurking behind you, a being in the shape of an outsized man, ten feet tall, with frost-white hair hanging from its shaking body. With arms like tree trunks, feet as big as snowshoes, it travels easily through the blizzards of the hungry time, stalking us. The hideous stench of its carrion breath poisons the clean scent of snow as it pants behind us. Yellow fangs hang from its mouth that is raw where it has chewed off its lips from hunger. Most telling of all, its heart is made of ice. (304)

I’ve also heard that, along with its lips, this being has chewed off its own fingertips as well. “The Windigo is a human being who has become a cannibal monster,” Kimmerer continues. “Its bite will transform victims into cannibals too” (304).

“Starvation in winter was a reality for our people, particularly in the era of the Little Ice Age when winters were especially hard and long,” she tells us. “Some scholars suggest that Windigo mythology also spread quickly in the time of the fur trade, when overexploitation of game brought famine to the villages. The ever-present fear of winter famine is embodied in the icy hunger and gaping maw of the Windigo” (304). The stories “reinforced the taboo against cannibalism, when the madness of hunger and isolation rustled at the edge of winter lodges” (304). “The more a Windigo eats, the more revenous it becomes,” she continues. “It shrieks with its craving, its mind a torture of unmet want. Consumed by consumption, it lays waste to humankind” (305). The stories about this creature display “the collective fears and deepest values of a people” by presenting a thing “which cares more for its own survival than for anything else” (305).

This being “is a case study of a positive feedback loop, in which a change in one entity promotes a similar change in another, connected part of the system” (305). Thus, its hunger makes it eat, which feeds its hunger ever more “in an eventual frenzy of uncontrolled consumption” (305). However, “[s]table, balanced systems are typified by negative feedback loops, in which a change in one component incites an opposite change in another, so they balance each other out” (305). Thus, eating produces satiety, a decrease in hunger (305). “Negative feedback is a form of reciprocity, a coupling of forces that create balance and sustainability,” she notes (305). “Windigo stories sought to encourage negative feedback loops in the minds of listeners,” she continues, by building “resistance against the insidious germ of taking too much. The old teachings recognized that Windigo nature is in each of us, so the monster was created in stories, that we might learn why we should recoil from the greedy part of ourselves” (305-06). Those stories encourage people to “[s]ee the dark, recognize its power,” but to refrain from feeding it” (306). Ojibwe scholar Basil Johnston and others “point to the current epidemic of self-destructive practices—addiction to alcohol, drugs, gambling, technology, and more—as a sign that Windigo is alive and well” (306). But, more importantly, as Johnston tells us, “multinational corporations have spawned a new breed of Windigo that insatiably devours the earth’s resources” (306). Our addiction to economic growth is probably a sign of that creatures ascendancy in our thinking and in our behaviour.

Kimmerer recalls a brief visit to oilfields in the Ecuadorian Amazon, the ugliness of the town, the potential violence of the drug traffickers, “the snarling town ringed with rainbow-colored lagoons of petrochemical waste, too many to count. The footprints of the Windigo” (307). She sees those footprints everywhere: in polluted lakes, clear cuts, open-pit mining, oil spills, industrial agriculture, “[a] closet stuffed with clothes” (307). “Windigo footprints all, they are the tracks of insatiable consumption,” she writes. “You can see them walking the malls, eyeing your farm for a housing development, running for Congress” (307). By allowing the market to define what we value, we are all complicit, because we have redefined the “common good” so that it depends “on profligate lifestyles that enrich the sellers while impoverishing the soul and the earth” (307).

Cautionary tales, like those about the cannibal spirit, “arose in a commons-based society where sharing was essential to survival and greed made any individual a danger to the whole” (307). Then, those greedy people would be counseled, then ostracized if their behaviour didn’t change, and finally banished, “doomed to wander hungry and alone, wreaking vengeance on the ones who spurned them” (307). “It is a terrible punishment to be banished from the web of reciprocity, with no one to share with you and no one for you to care for,” she writes (307). “Maybe we’ve all been banished to lonely corners by our obsession with private property,” she continues. “We’ve accepted banishment even from ourselves when we spend our beautiful, utterly singular lives on making more money, to buy more things that feed but never satisfy. It is the Windigo way that tricks us into believing that belongings will fill our hunger, when it is belonging that we crave” (308). She fears the ascendancy of that way of thinking and acting: “We have unleashed a monster” (308). 

“Ecological economists argue for reforms that would ground economics in ecological principles and the constraints of thermodynamics,” she concludes, noting that “we must sustain natural capital and ecosystem services if we are to maintain quality of life” (308). However, our “governments still cling to the neoclassical fallacy that human consumption has no consequences. We continue to embrace economic systems that prescribe infinite growth on a finite planet, as if somehow the universe had repealed the laws of thermodynamics on our behalf” (308). “Our leaders wilfully ignore the wisdom and the models of every other species on the planet—except of course those that have gone extinct,” she writes. “Windigo thinking” (309).

The next chapter, “The Sacred and the Superfund,” begins with rain in upstate New york, “the ancestral homelands of the Onondaga people, the central fire of the Iroquois, or Haudenosaunee, Confederacy” (310). “Traditional Onondaga understand a world in which all beings were given a gift, a gift that simultaneously engenders a responsibility to the world,” Kimmerer writes. “Water’s gift is its role as life sustainer, and its duties are manifold: making plants grow, creating homes for fish and mayflies, and, for me today, offering a cool drink” (310). The water she drinks is sweet because it comes from springs that flow through limestone, while others are salty and were used by the Onondaga to season corn soup and preserve fish (310). Water is mentioned in the Thanksgiving address, which also outlines the responsibilities of people—“to give thanks for the gifts of the earth and to care for them” (311).

The Haudenosaunee have stories about a time when they forgot to live in gratitude: “They became greedy and jealous and began fighting among themselves. Conflict brought only more conflict, until war between the nations became continuous. Soon grief was known in every longhouse and yet the violence went on. All were suffering” (311). That is when the Peacemaker, a young Huron man, came to the Haudenosaunee. “Few heeded him at first, but those who listened were transformed,” Kimmerer writes (311). For years the Peacemaker and his allies “travelled between villages and one by one the chiefs of the warring nations came to accept the message of peace, all but one. Tadodaho, an Onondaga leader, refused the way of peace for his people. He was so filled with hate that his hair writhed with snakes and his body was crippled by vitriol” (311-12). However, when he accepted the message of peace, his “twisted body was restored to health and together the messengers of peace combed the snakes from his hair. He too was transformed” (312). The Peacemaker gathered the leaders of the five Haudenosaunee nations beneath the Great Tree of Peace “and joined them with one mind”; that tree came to represent “the unity of the Five Nations” (312). The Peacemaker “lifted the great tree from the soil and the assembled chiefs stepped forward to cast their weapons of war into the hole,” and the nations agreed to “live by the Great Law of Peace, which sets out right relations among peoples and with the natural world. Four white roots spread out to the four directions, inviting all peace-loving nations to shelter under the tree’s branches” (312). “So was born the great Haudenosaunee Confederacy, the oldest living democracy on the planet,” on the shores of Onondaga Lake (312). Today, however, after another stranger, and a different kind of violence, came to the land, “the ground where the Peacemaker walked is a Superfund site” (312).

There are nine Superfund sites around Onondaga Lake, around which Syracuse, New York, has grown (312). More than a century of industrial development has left the lake one of the most polluted in the United States (313). “It is as if the newcomers to Onondaga Lake had declared war, not on each other, but with the land,” Kimmerer writes (313). Beds of industrial waste have filled in the shoreline; that waste is known as Solvay waste, “after the Solvay Process Company that left it behind” (313). “The Solvay Process was a chemical breakthrough that allowed for the production of soda ash, an essential component of other industrial processes such as glass manufacturing and making detergents, pulp, and paper,” Kimmerer explains. “Native limestone was melted in coke-fired furnaces and then reacted with salt to produce soda ash. This industry fueled the growth of the whole region, and chemical processing expanded to include organic chemicals, dyes, and chlorine gas. Train lines ran steadily past the factories, shipping out tons of produces. Pipes ran in the other direction, pouring out tons of waste” (313). Those hills of waste “are the topographic inverse of the open pit minds—the largest open pit mines in New York State, still unreclaimed—where the limestone rocks were quarried, the earth gouged out in one place to bury the ground in another” (314).

Kimmerer imagines the first drops of waste coming out of the pipes at the lake (314). “Did the frogs and mink get away in time to avoid being entombed?” she asks. “What about the turtles? Too slow—they wouldn’t be able to escape being embedded at the bottom of the pile in a perversion of the story of the world’s creation, when the earth was carried on Turtle’s back” (314). The lake’s blue water became white paste; then the pipe was moved to the surrounding wetlands (314). By the time rainwater leaches through the heap of waste, it is “as salty as soup and corrosive as lye. Its beautiful name, water, is lost. It is now called leachate” (314). Leachate burns skin. Engineers now “collect the leachate and mix it with hydrochloric acid in order to neutralize the pH” before releasing it back into the lake” (315). Here, Kimmerer’s personification of the water as innocent could lead to charges of romanticism, but it’s hard not to sympathize with her account of how industrial pollution has turned the water into poison.

The shore of Onondaga Lake is lined with cliffs of Solvay waste (315). Oncolite, “accretions of calcium carbonate . . . pepper the lake bottom” like “tumorous rocks” (315). Rusting pipes stick out of the waste at odd intervals (315). Crystal sheets of salt cover the water (315). “Before the Allied Chemical Company, successor to Solvay Process, ceased operation, the salinity of Onondaga Lake was ten times the salinity of the headwaters of Nine Mile Creek,” Kimmerer tells us (315-16). Aquatic plants can’t grow in the water, and the lake is thus oxygen-poor, and the whole food chain is left without a home (316). Meanwhile, the lake has been fertilized with nitrogen and phosphorous from municipal sewage, which fuels algae blooms which die off and rob the oxygen that is left in the water as they decay (316). The lake smells like the dead fish that wash up on shore on hot summer days (316). 

Fishing in Onondaga Lake has been banned since 1970 because the fish contain high concentrations of mercury, dumped in the lake by Allied Chemical (316). Kids used to make pocket money collecting mercury from the waste beds, and today the mercury remains trapped in the sediments, from which it circulates in the aquatic food chain (316). “A sampling core drilled into the lake bottom cuts through sludge, trapped layers of discharged gas, oil, and sticky black ooze,” Kimmerer writes. “Analysis of these cores reveals significant concentrations of cadmium, barium, chromium, cobalt, lead, benzene, chlorobenzene, assorted xylenes, pesticides, and PCBs” (316). The whitefish Onondaga Lake was once famous for are gone (317). Swimming in the lake has been banned since 1940 (317). 

The dead lake isn’t clear; instead, its waters are nearly opaque with silt which comes from Onondaga Creek, where the Tully mudboils, “which erupt into the creek like mud volcanoes,” send sediment downstream (317). Those mudboils might be the result of salt mining upstream, a process by which water was pumped into the subterranean salt deposits and the brine piped miles down the valley to the Solvay plant (317). “The brine line was run through the remaining territory of the Onondaga Nation, where breaks in the line ruined the well water,” Kimmerer continues. “Eventually the dissolved salt domes collapsed underground, creating holes through which groundwater pushed with high pressure. The resulting gushers created the mudboils that flow downstream and fill the lake with sediment” (317-18). The creek was once a fishery for Atlantic salmon and a place where children swam; now it is as brown as chocolate milk (318).

“The wounds to these waters are as numberous as the snakes in the Tadodaho’s hair, and they must be named before they can be combed out,” Kimmerer writes (318). She describes the extent of ancestral Onondaga territory, the treaties between the Onondaga and the United States, George Washington’s war of extermination against the Onondaga, the assault on language and culture represented by boarding schools, the banning of longhouse ceremonies of thanksgiving (318). Nevertheless, the Onondaga people “never surrendered their caregiving responsibilities. They have continued the ceremonies that honor the land and their connection to it” (319). However, without title to their lands, they cannot protect them, and so they have watched, powerless, as “[t]he plants, animals, and waters they were bound to protect dwindled away, though the covenant with the land was never broken. . . . The people went on giving thanks to the land, although so much of the land had little reason to be thankful for the people” (319).

“Generations of grief, generations of loss, but also strength—the people did not surrender. They had spirit on their side. They had their traditional teachings. And they also had the law,” Kimmerer writes (319). In 2005, the Onondaga Nation filed a complaint in federal court with the goal of reclaiming title to their homelands, so “that they might once again exercise their care-giving responsibilities” (319). The US Supreme Court ruled that Haudenosaunee lands had been illegally taken (319-20). The Onondaga have said they will not try to evict people from their homes—they know the pain of displacement too well to inflict it on others—and their suit begins with a reference to the Gayanashagowa, the Great Law of Peace (320). The defendants include the state of New York and corporations responsible for the pollution, including Honeywell, which is being held accountable for the cleanup of the lake, although no one is quite sure about the best approach for dealing with the contaminated sediments (321). Honeywell’s proposed cleanup plan is minimal and leaves much of the toxins in place to continue to circulate in the ecosystem (321). However, the Onondaga Nation land rights action “stipulated a full cleanup as part of restitution; no halfway measures would be accepted” (322). In 2010, however, the federal court dismissed the Onondaga Nation’s case (322).

Kimmerer recalls her experience as a student in Syracuse, and as a teacher there (322-23). One day, she visited the sediments, behind the fairground (323). Surrounded by reeds, she saw a cottonwood  tree surrounded by life-sized figures posed as if they had been murdered. It was the site of the Solvay Lions Club’s “Haunted Hayrides” (324-25). “The Solvay waste beds: how very fitting a venue for our fears,” she writes. “What we ought to be afraid of isn’t in the haunts, but under them”—the toxins trickling into the lake (325). Even more frightening “is the mind-set that allowed it to happen, that thought it was okay to fill a lake with toxic stew. . . . Human beings made this happen, not a faceless corporation. There were no threats, no extenuating circumstances to force their hands, just business as usual. And the people of the city allowed it to happen” (325). She ponders the etymology of the term “waste beds,” “[r]uined land” that “was accepted as the collateral damage of progress” (326). 

“The waste beds are not unique,” she continues. “The cause and the chemistry vary from my homeland to yours, but each of us can name these wounded places. We hold them in our minds and our hearts. The question is, what do we do in response?” (327). “We could take the path of fear and despair,” documenting all of the destruction, creating a vision of woe and despair (327). She cites philosopher Joanna Macy’s suggestion that “until we can grieve for our planet we cannot love it—grieving is a sign of spiritual health” (327). But grief is not enough: the land also gives us joy and we must return that gift, through action (327). “The participatory role of people in the well-being of the land has been lost, our reciprocal relations reduced to a KEEP OUT sign,” she writes (327). “Despair is paralysis,” she continues. “It robs us of agency. It blinds us to our own power and the power of the earth. Environmental despair is a poison every bit as destructive as the methylated mercury in the bottom of Onondaga Lake” (328).

Kimmerer suggests that restoration “is a powerful anecdote to despair” which “offers concrete means by which humans can once again enter into positive, creative relationship with the more-than-human world, meeting responsibilities that are simultaneously material and spiritual” (328). We have to clean up our mess (328). But restoration means different things depending on what we think the land is: “If land is just real estate, then restoration looks very different than if land is the source of a subsistence economy and a spiritual home. Restoring for production of natural resources is not the same as renewal of land as cultural identity” (328). Such questions “are played out on the Solvay waste beds” (328). The remediation efforts to date have come out of a notion of land as property, of covering the damaged land with invasive phragmites (329). But better ideas exist: “new laws and policy demanded evolution in the concept of restoration: restored sites would have to not only look like nature, but have functional integrity as well” (330). In this model, plants are used “as an engineering solution to water pollution”; shrub willows are used to collect the salts, alkali, and other compounds, and they are then mown down and used as feedstock for biomass fuel digesters (330-31). But that mechanistic fix doesn’t go far enough. “What if we took the indigenous worldview?” Kimmerer asks. “The ecosystem is not a machine, but a community of sovereign beings, subjects rather than objects. What if those beings were the drivers?” (331).

She describes the oldest section of the waste beds, where nature and time are acting to restore the land: “Here on the waste beds there are expanses without a living thing, but there are also teachers of healing and their names are Birch and Alder, Aster and Plantain, Cattail, Moss, and Switchgrass. On the most barren, ground, on the wounds we have inflicted, the plants have not turned their backs on us; instead, they have come” (331-32). The struggling plants she sees are “a form of peacemaking. Plants are the first restoration ecologists. They are using their gifts for healing the land, showing us the way” (332). The waste is changing, being turned into humus (332). Ants have returned, along with birds and deer and insects: “And so the world is made” (332). Under a few pioneering birch trees, fruit shrubs are growing, feeding the birds, which drop their seeds everywhere (332-33). “The beds are greening over. The land knows what to do when we do not,” Kimmerer writes (333). She hopes the waste beds don’t completely disappear, though; we need a reminder of the destruction we are capable of causing (333). “We have an opportunity to learn from them, to understand ourselves as students of nature, not the masters,” she writes (333). 

And yet, the part of the restoration work we have to do is not complete: “As factories have closed and citizens of the watershed build better sewage treatment plants, the waters have responded to that care. The natural resilience of the lake is making its presence known in the tiny increments of dissolved oxygen and returning fish” (333). Hydrogeologists have redirected the output of the mudboils so that the sediment load of Onondaga Creek has been lightened (333). Trout are once again living in the lake, and eagles have nested on the north shore (334). “The waters have not forgotten their responsibility,” she continues. “The waters are reminding the people that they can use their healing gifts when we will use ours” (334). 

However, the plants that are returning are not a native ecosystem (334). “It is unlikely to lead to a plant community that the Onondaga Nation would recognize from their ancestral past,” Kimmerer writes. “Given the drastic changes produced by industrial contamination, it is probably not possible to recreate cedar swamps and beds of wild rice without some help. We can trust the plants to do their work, but except for windblown volunteers, new species can’t get here across highways and acres of industry” (334). People are working to restore the native plants that survived in the lake’s salt marshes (335). Kimmerer suggests that work is a sign of an acceptance of the land as responsibility (335). She suggests that the people engaged in that restoration work love the land, although they cannot admit it in scientific discourse (335). Sweetgrass is growing beside Onondaga Lake now (335): “She reminded me that it is not the land that has been broken, but our relationship with it” (336).

“Restoration is imperative for healing the earth, but reciprocity is imperative for long-lasting, successful restoration,” Kimmerer writes. “Like other mindful practices, ecological restoration can be viewed as an act of reciprocity in which humans exercise their caregiving responsibility for the ecosystems that sustain them. We restore the land, and the land restores us” (336). Although we might not be able to be restore the Onondaga watershed to its preindustrial condition, the earth itself “will restore the structure and function, the ecosystem services” (336). “What if we could fashion a restoration plan that grew from understanding multiple meanings of land?” Kimmerer asks. “Land as sustainer. Land as identity. Land as grocery store and pharmacy. Land as connection to ancestors. Land as moral obligation. Land as sacred. Land as self” (337). 

The plants growing on the waste beds remind Kimmerer of her neighbours at Onondaga Nation: “faced with daunting odds, great hostility, and an environment much changed from the rich land that first sustained them,” the Onondaga people have survived and continued to meet their responsibilities (337-38). They have issued the “Onondaga Nation Vision for a Clean Onondaga Lake,” which “follows the ancient teachings of the Thanksgiving Address” (338). “It is an exemplar of a new holistic approach, called biocultural or reciprocal restoration,” Kimmerer notes (338). It sees the land as a community of non-human persons to which we have a responsibility (338). Renewal of relationships means being able to swim in the water and eat the fish (338). “Biocultural restoration raises the bar for environmental quality of the reference ecosystem, so that as we care for the land, it can once again care for us,” she continues. “Restoring land without restoring relationship is an empty exercise. It is relationship that will endure and relationship that will sustain the restored land. Therefore, reconnecting people and the landscape is as essential as reestablishing proper hydrology or cleaning up contaminants. It is medicine for the earth” (338).

Kimmerer describes the beginning of a restoration project on the western shore of Onondaga Lake, one that saw the land as sacred and as community (338-39). Such restoration projects, even if they are small and fragile, are inspiring: “Your hands itch to pull out invasive species and replant the native flowers. Your finger trembles with a wish to detonate the explosion of an obsolete dam that would restore a salmon run. These are antidotes to the poison of despair” (339). She cites Joanna Macy’s notion of the Great Turning, from a society based on industrial growth to one based on sustaining life, and suggests that restoring land and relationship “pushes that turning wheel” (339-40). She concludes by imagining what the land could look like, an idyllic (even utopian) scene she describes as “LAND AS HOME” (340).

The next chapter, “People of Corn, People of Light,” begins: “The story of our relationship to the earth is written more truthfully on the land than on the page. It lasts there. The land remembers what we said and what we did” (341). “Stories are among our most potent tools for restoring the land as well as our relationship to land,” Kimmerer continues. “We need to unearth the old stories that live in a place and begin to create new ones, for we are storymakers, not just storytellers” (341). All stories are connected—each is woven from threads of older stories (341). Kimmerer tells the Mayan story of the creation of humans: unsatisfactory people made of mud, people made from wood who filled the world but whose hearts were empty of compassion and love and who expressed no gratitude for the gifts they had received, people made of light who believed themselves to be the gods’ equals, people made from corn who were grateful (341-43). The people of corn were grateful because they were beings transformed by relationship (343). Corn owes its existence to all four elements; it is light transformed by relationship; it is in relationship with people, because it needs us to sow it and tend its growth (343). “From these reciprocal acts of creation arise the elements that were missing from the other attempts to create sustainable humanity: gratitude, and a capacity for reciprocity,” Kimmerer states (343).

She considers that story of creation to reflect an ongoing process: are we yet people of corn? Might we be made of wood? Are we made of light, “in thrall to our own power”? Have we been transformed by relationship to earth (343)? She thinks Indigenous stories are important, but does not advocate their appropriation by settlers (344). Instead, “an immigrant culture must write its own new stories of relationship to place,” stories “tempered by the wisdom of those who were old on this land long before we came” (344). (The pronoun “we” is curious here.) But how can that happen? She considers the chemistry of corn’s photosynthesis to be “a beautiful poem, and the chemistry of respiration another, and the reciprocity they suggest together to be a story worth telling: “Only when people understand the symbiotic relationships that sustain them can they become people of corn, capable of gratitude and reciprocity” (344-45).

“The very facts of the world are a poem,” Kimmerer continues:

Light is turned to sugar. Salamanders find their way to ancestral ponds following magnetic lines radiating from the earth. The saliva of grazing buffalo causes the grass to grow taller. Tobacco seeds germinate when they smell smoke. Microbes in industrial waste can destroy mercury. Aren’t these stories we all should know? (545)

But scientists are poor storytellers and communicate in abstruse, difficult language, and “the scientific worldview is all too often an enemy of ecological compassion,” because its practice feeds a scientific worldview that reinforces “reductionist, materialist economic and political agendas” (345-46). “I maintain that the destructive lens of the people made of wood is not science itself, but the lens of the scientific worldview, the illusion of dominance and control, the separation of knowledge from responsibility,” she writes. “I dream of a world guided by a lens of stories rooted in the revelations of science and framed with an indigenous worldview—stories in which matter and spirit are both given voice” (346). 

Moreover, scientists lack humility, believing that theirs is the only form of intelligence. But, in the Indigenous worldview, “humans are viewed as somewhat lesser beings in the democracy of species. We are referred to as the younger brothers of Creation, so like younger brothers we must learn from our elders” (346). So, what would happen if Western scientists “saw plants as their teachers rather than their subjects? What if they told stories with that lens?” (346-47). What if they thought about our responsibility and our gift (347)? Gratitude and reciprocity are linked (347). If the human gift is language, then writing is “an act of reciprocity with the living land,” Kimmerer concludes. “Words to remember old stories, words to tell new ones, stories that bring science and spirit back together to nurture our becoming people made of corn” (347).

“Collateral Damage,” the following chapter, begins with clearing the spotted salamanders off a road at night (348). It flashes back to preparing for the work while CNN reports that bombs are falling on Baghdad (349). Kimmerer thinks about the phrase “collateral damage,” words which “ask us to turn our faces away, as if man-made destruction were an inescapable fact of nature” (349). It’s raining on this spring night, and as the ice melts, spotted salamanders are waking up (349). Their migration “from winter burrows to the vernal pools where they will meet their mates” is one of the signs of spring (350). They move en masse (350). Their numbers diminish each year; a highway blocks their access to Labrador Pond, their destination: “The pond and surrounding hills are connected as state forest, but the road is a free-for-all” (350). Other creatures—frogs, toads, newts, tree frogs—are also on the move, but Kimmerer and her companions are only there to help the lumbering salamanders: “we stop and pick them up one after the other, carefully setting them on the other side of the road” (350). The females arrive first, heavy with eggs, heading for the pool where they were born (351). They are guided “by a combination of magnetic and chemical signals that herpetologists are just beginning to understand,” in part by the planet’s magnetic field (352).

When the salamanders arrive at the pool where they were born, they disappear into the water (352). The water churns with their mating dance (353). After the eggs are laid, the mother returns to the woods, while her young stay in the pool, “metamorphosing until they are capable of life on land” (353-54). “By the time the pool has dried up and forced them out, their gills will be replaced by lungs and they are ready to forage on their own,” Kimmerer writes (354). Juvenile salamanders, newts, will wander for years until they are sexually mature, when they will return to the pond (354). Salamanders can live as long as 18 years—but only if they make it across that highway (354).

“Amphibians are one of the most vulnerable groups on the planet,” Kimmerer explains. “Subject to habitat loss as wetlands and forests disappear, amphibians are the collateral damage we blindly accept as the cost of development. And because amphibians breathe through their skin, they have little ability to filter out toxins at that moist membrane between animal and atmosphere” (354). 

On this foggy night, Kimmerer compares the carnage on the highway to the broken bodies in Baghdad (355). “They are all collateral damage,” she writes. “If it is oil that sends the sons to war, and oil that fuels the engines that roar down this hollow, then we are all complicit, soldiers, civilians, and salamanders connected in death by our appetite for oil” (355). Okay, but the salamanders are innocent—they have no appetite for oil at all. They are its victims.

More people arrive—helpers, students from a herpetology class at the college (355-56). The highway department could install salamander crossings, “special culverts that allow the animals to avoid the road, but they’re expensive and the authorities need to be convinced of their importance” (356). The students are estimating the number of animals crossing the highway, and the number who die en route (356). Counting the dead is easy; counting the living requires special fences that lead the salamanders to plastic buckets, where they are caught; the students count their numbers and then let them go (356-57). By helping the animals, Kimmerer and her friends have skewed the numbers. Naturalists, she says, paraphrasing Aldo Leopold, “live in a world of wounds that only they can see” (357).

Kimmerer notes that helping the salamanders isn’t altruism; it rewards both the givers and the receivers (358). “We get to be there, to witness this amazing rite, and, for an evening, to enter into relationship with other beings, as different from ourselves as we can imagine,” she writes (358). Unlike the “species loneliness”—the “estrangement from the rest of Creation”—that the rest of us feel, for the salamanders’ helpers, the barriers between species dissolved “and we began to relieve the loneliness and know each other once again” (358). Amphibians are different from us—cold, slimy—and hard for some humans to empathize with: “They bring us face to face with our innate xenophobia, sometimes directed at other species and sometimes directed at our own” (358). However, “[b]eing with salamanders gives honor to otherness, offers an antidote to the poison of xenophobia. Each time we rescue slippery, spotted beings we attest to their right to be, to live in the sovereign territory of their own lives” (358). It also reminds Kimmerer of “the covenant of reciprocity, the mutual responsibility that we have for each other. As the perpetrators of the war zone on this road, are we not bound to heal the wounds that we inflict?” (358-59). Kimmerer can’t stop the war in Iraq, but she can pick up salamanders and carry them across a highway: “What is it that draws us to this lonely hollow? Maybe it is love, the same thing that draws the salamanders from under the logs. Or maybe we walked this road tonight in search of absolution” (359). 

Kimmerer concludes with the sound of frogs, as if they were telling listeners that the strange human desire for ease “should not mean a death sentence for the rest of Creation” (359). When she gets home, she can’t sleep, and walks to the pond behind her house, where the air rings with the calls of frogs and toads. A toad calls “Weep! Weep!” and she does: “If grief can be a doorway to love, then let us all weep for the world we are breaking apart so we can love it back to wholeness again” (359).

The next chapter, “Shkitagen: People of the Seventh Fire,” begins with a description of laying and lighting a fire (360). She recalls how her father taught her to split wood and build fires (360-61). “Woven into my dad’s fire teachings was appreciation for all the woods gave us and a sense of our responsibility for reciprocity,” she writes (361). “Fire building was a vital connection to those who came before,” the Potawatomi, or Bodwewadmi in their own language, which means “People of the Fire” (361). Kimmerer tries to make a fire without matches, using a bow and drill (361-62). She recalls how her father teaches children at Indigenous summer camps that Indigenous peoples used to set small fires “to take care of the land—to help the blueberries grow, or to make meadows for deer” (362). Fire can be a way to give back to the land (363). Here Kimmerer shifts to birch forests and their gifts, which include a fungus the Potawatomi call shkitagen, which is used for tinder. But, “as forests are felled and fire suppression jeopardizes species that depend upon burned ground,” like birches, “it is getting harder and harder to find” (364). 

Kimmerer shifts back to her father teaching children at the camp, discussing the Sacred Fire as a symbol of life and spirit, and the fire each child carries, their spirit, a piece of that sacred fire (364). He tells them that fire has two sides: it is both creative or destructive (365). Both sides must be respected; balance is essential (365). She thinks about a metaphorical use of the word “fire”—to represent eras in the life of the Potawatomi nation, places they have lived and the events and teachings that come from them (365). “Anishinaabe knowledge keepers—our historians and scholars—carry the narrative of the people from our earliest origin, long before the coming of the offshore people, the zaaganaash,” she writes. “They also carry what came before, for our histories are inevitably braided together with our futures. This story is known as the Seventh Fire Prophecy” (365). During the era of the First Fire, Anishinaabe people lived on the Atlantic coast, but a prophecy foretold their destruction if they didn’t move west to a place where food grows on the water (365). They moved inland, near what’s now Montreal, where a new teacher advised them to move farther west; they followed that teaching and settled on Lake Huron in three groups: the Ojibwe, the Odawa, and the Potawatomi (366). The three groups separated, but they reunited at Manitoulin Island and formed the Three Fires Confederacy (366). In the time fo the Third Fire, they established their homelands in the place where wild rice grows (366). 

Then comes the Fourth Fire: the arrival of people from across the sea (366). Two prophets disagreed on what would transpire. One said “that if the offshore people, the zaaganaash, came in brotherhood, they would bring great knowledge. Combined with Anishnaabe ways of knowing, this would form a great new nation” (366). But the other said that these new people might be greedy, hungry for the riches of the land, and that what looked like the face of brotherhood might end up being the face of death (366). “If the fish became poisoned and the water unfit to drink, we would know which face they wore,” that prophet said (366). Because of their behaviour, the zaaganaash came to be known as chimokman—the long-knife people (366-67). The prophecies described what became history during the period of the Fifth Fire, when children were taken from their families and forbidden to speak their languages, when a universe of knowledge disappeared within a generation (367). And the prophecy said that in the time of the Sixth Fire there would be great grief and bitterness, but that something would still remain, that the peoples’ spiritual lives would keep them strong (367). During the time of the Seventh Fire, “a new people would emerge with a sacred purpose,” and they would “retrace the steps of the ones who brought us here,” gathering all the fragments left scattered along the trail: fragments of language, song, stories, sacred teachings (367-67). “Our elders say that we live in the time of the seventh fire,” Kimmerer writes. “We are the ones the ancestors spoke of, the ones who will bend to the task of putting things back together to rekindle the flames of the sacred fire, to begin the rebirth of a nation” (368).

Today, language and culture are being revitalized by people with “the courage to breathe life into old ceremonies, gather speakers to reteach the language, plant old seed varieties, restore native landscapes, bring the youth back to the land” (368). During the time of the Seventh Fire, there will be two paths forward: one grassy, the other burned black (368). If people choose the grassy path, life will be sustained; if they choose the path of cinders and ash, “the damage they have wrought upon the earth will turn against them and bring suffering and death to earth’s people” (368). We do stand at that crossroads, particularly regarding climate change and mass extinctions (368). For Kimmerer, this prophecy is a metaphor she can imagine, and she thinks about people carrying the knowledge they need to change their worldview so they can “find the tools that allow us to walk into the future” (369). The people are not alone—nonhumans also want to help, because they want to live, too—and others, of all skin tones, “who understand the choice ahead, who share a vision of respect and reciprocity, of fellowship with the more-than-human world,” are there too (369). But there are others travelling blindly down the road of cinders, and she worries they will come to the crossroads first and make the choice for everyone (369).

Kimmerer says she has seen that cinder path before, when a natural-gas pipeline exploded less than a mile from their farm and the road had melted into sharp cinders (369-70). “I was a climate refugee for just one night, but it was enough,” she writes, noting that she’s afraid of what is coming, as coastal towns are flooding and coral reefs bleaching and the permafrost is melting (370-71). “These are the fires of the scorched path,” she writes. “Let this not be the seventh fire. I pray we have not already passed the fork in the road” (371).

Everyone needs to carry something, a song, a story, a word, a tool, a ceremony, not for ourselves, but for those who are not yet born (371). “Collectively, we assemble from the wisdom of the past a vision for the future, a worldview shaped by mutual flourishing,” she writes:

Our spiritual leaders interpret this prophecy as the choice between the deadly road of materialism that threatens the land and the people, and the soft path of wisdom, respect, and reciprocity that is held in the teachings of the first fire. It is said that if the people choose the green path, then all races will go forward together to light the eighth and final fire of peace and brotherhood, forging the great nation that was foretold long ago. (371)

We have to gather everything needed—tinder, thoughts, practices—that will nurture that Eighth Fire (371-72).

Here Kimmerer returns to making a fire with a bow and drill, with the shkitagen, the materials the bow and drill and board are made from, and then she turns again to the prophecies (372-73). “As the seventh fire people walk the path, we should also be looking for shkitagen, the ones who hold the spark that cannot be extinguished,” she writes. “We find the firekeepers all along the path and greet them with gratitude and humility that against all odds, they have carried the ember forward, waiting to be breathed into life” (373). “I don’t know how the eighth fire will be lit,” she concludes. “But I do know we can gather the tinder what will nurture the flame, that we can be shkitagen to carry the fire, as it was carried to us. Is this not a holy thing, the kindling of this fire? So much depends on the spark” (373).

The book’s last chapter—except for the epilogue—is “Defeating Windigo.” It begins with a walk through the woods in spring and the discovery that her neighbour has cut down the forest, a dishonorable way to harvest (374). The invasive species that follow Windigo footprints—garlic mustard and buckthorn—will replace the trillium, bloodroot, hepatica, bellwort, trout lily, wild ginger, and wild leeks that, without the trees, will not survive the summer (374). Kimmerer fears that a world made of gifts cannot coexist with a world made of commodities, and she fears that she cannot protect what she loves against the Windigo (374). I’m reminded of the friendly farmer I met the other day who is expanding her organic farm quickly, by ploughing under native grassland; that way she won’t have to wait for the chemicals used by other farmers to dissipate. But that grassland is priceless. What world have we created, where to grow organically means destroying indigenous prairie? No doubt she can’t afford to let fields sit idle while the herbicides and pesticides and chemical fertilizers slowly disappear. And perhaps Kimmerer’s neighbour needed the money the maple forest brought in—to pay medical bills, to fund a retirement. But it’s still a destruction of the ecosystem we depend on, in ways we cannot see because we cannot measure it.

“Given the rampant destruction wrought by our contemporary Windigo-mind,” Kimmerer continues, “I wondered if our ancient stories contained some wisdom that might guide us today” (375). Some suggest that climate change will melt the cannibal monster’s icy heart, but before it dies, it will take much of what Kimmerer loves with it: “We can wait for climate change to turn the world and the Windigo into a puddle of red-tinged meltwater, or we can strap on our snowshoes and track him down” (375). She recalls a story of Nanabozho leading warriors against a cannibal monster in summer, when his power is weak, because summer is niibin—the time of plenty (375). “Here is the arrow that weakens the monster of overconsumption, a medicine that heals the sickness: its name is plenty,” she writes. “In winter, when scarcity is at its zenith, the Windigo rages beyond control, but when abundance reigns the hunger fades away and with it the power of the monster” (376). She cites the work of anthropologist Marshall Sahlins, who argues that capitalist societies require artificial scarcity to function, giving nothing to some and “diseases of excess” to others (376). “An economy that grants personhood to corporations but denies it to more-than-human beings: this is a Windigo economy,” she writes (376).

The alternative may be contained within the “One Bowl and One Spoon” teaching, “which holds that the girts of the earth are all in one bowl, all to be shared from a single spoon. This is the vision of the economy of the commons, wherein resources fundamental to our well-being, like water and land and forests, are commonly held rather than commodified” (376). Managed correctly, the commons maintains abundance instead of scarcity (376). “These contemporary economic alternatives strongly echo the indigenous worldview in which the earth exists not as private property, but as a commons, to be tended with respect and reciprocity for the benefit of all,” Kimmerer states (376).

But changes in policy need to be accompanied by changes to the heart: “Scarcity and plenty are as much qualities of the mind and spirit as they are of the economy. Gratitude plants the seed for abundance” (376). We need to reclaim

our membership in the cultures of gratitude that formed our old relationships with the living earth. Gratitude is a powerful antidote to Windigo psychosis. A deep awareness of the gifts of the earth and of each other is medicine. The practice of gratitude lets us hear the badgering of marketers as the stomach grumblings of a Windigo. It celebrates cultures of regenerative reciprocity, where wealth is understood to be having enough to share and riches are counted in mutually beneficial relationships. Besides, it makes us happy. (377)

Gratitude for what the earth has given us gives us the courage to face the cannibal spirit that stalks us, “to refuse to participate in an economy that destroys the beloved earth to line the pockets of the greedy, to demand an economy that is aligned with life, not stacked against it” (377). And here, Kimmerer anticipates my objection: “It’s easy to write that, harder to do” (377).

The chapter ends with a story about feeding buckthorn berries to a cannibal monster (377). Buckthorn “is a rampant invader of disturbed species” and poisons the soil, “creating a floristic desert” (377-78). It is “a winner in the free market, a success story built on efficiency, monopoly, and the creation of scarcity. It is a botanical imperialist, stealing land from the native species” (378). It’s also taking over our yard. She imagines making a syrup of blackthorn berries, adding other plants, turning it into a tea (378). The cannibal monster arrives; she gives it buckthorn tea (379). He drinks it and howls for more (379). He vomits and shits himself—because the berries contain a laxative, and a whole kettle is an emetic—throwing up “coins and coal slurry, clumps of sawdust from my woods, clots of tar sand, and the little bones of birds,” “Solvay waste,” “an entire oil slick,” until his stomach is empty and all that comes up “is the thin liquid of loneliness” (379). The monster is now a carcass, but his hunger remains; she feeds it medicine: “tea of Willow to quell the fever of want and Strawberries to mend the heart. With the nourishing broth of the Three Sisters and infued with savory Wild Leeks, the medicines enter his bloodstream: White Pine for unity, justice from Pecans, the humility of Spruce roots,” “the compassion of Witch Hazel, the respect of Cedars, a blessing of Silverbells, all sweetened with the Maple of gratitude” (379). “You can’t know reciprocity until you know the gift,” she writes. “He is helpless before their power” (379). And she gives him one final gift, the story of Skywoman (379). That story is unlike the Cree narratives I’ve read about that monster, but it’s forgiving and kind and suggests that, despite her anxiety about cultural appropriation, the way for the cannibal spirit to become human is through Indigenous knowledge.

Finally, the book ends with “Epilogue: Returning the Gift.” Kimmerer is picking raspberries (380). She counts the gifts that are being given in ceremony (380). Then there is a dance (380). “This is our traditional giveaway, the minidewak, an old ceremony well loved by our people and a frequent feature of powwows,” she writes. “In the outside world, people who are celebrating life events can look forward to receiving presents in their honor. In the Potawatomi way, this expectation is turned upside down. It is the honored one who gives the gifts, who piles the blanket high to share good fortune with everyone in the circle” (381). Gifts are often handmade, and an entire community might work all year long to make presents for gifts they don’t know; at large intertribal gatherings, the gifts might be from Walmart (381). “No matter what the gift is, a black ash basket or a pot holder, the sentiment is the same,” she continues. “The ceremonial giveaway is an echo of our oldest teachings” (381). 

This ceremony is about generosity, “a moral and a material imperative, especially among people who live close to the land and know its waves of plenty and scarcity” (381). Hoarding gifts leads to a kind of constipation, and hoarders become “too heavy to join the dance,” the way those who take too much will sit beside their things, guarding them, instead of dancing (381). However, in a culture of gratitude, “everyone knows that gifts will follow the circle of reciprocity and flow back to you again. This time you give and next time you receive. Both the honor of giving and the humility of receiving are necessary halves of the equation” (381). Gifts are to be taken care of: that’s what gifts ask of you (382).

Kimmerer wonders if this ceremony comes from the behaviour of berry plants (382). “The berries are always present at our ceremonies,” she writes. “They join us in a wooden bowl. One big bowl and one big spoon, which are passed around the circle, so that each person can taste the sweetness, remember the gifts, and say thank you” (382). The gifts of the earth are to be shared, but they aren’t limitless, and when there’s one spoon, it’s the same size for everyone (382). Berries show that gratitude isn’t enough to refill the empty bowl: “The berries trust that we will uphold our end of the bargain and disperse their seeds to new places to grow, which is good for berries and for boys. They reminds us that all flourishing is mutual. We need the berries and the berries need us. Their gifts multiply by our care for them, and dwindle from our neglect” (382). But people have abandoned those berry teachings, and act “[a]s if the earth were not a bowl of berries, but an open pit mine, and the spoon a gouging shovel” (383). We act like burglars, breaking into the earth to take fossil fuels, instead of receiving the gifts of wind and sun and water (383). 

“We are all bound by a covenant of reciprocity: plant breath for animal breath, winter and summer, predator and prey, grass and fire, night and day, living and dying,” Kimmerer continues. “Water knows this, clouds know this. Soil and rocks know they are dancing in a continuous giveaway of making, unmaking, and making again the earth” (383). Elders say that ceremony is the way we can remember this fact: “In the dance of the giveaway, remember that the earth is a gift that we must pass on, just as it came to us. When we forget, the dances we’ll need will be for mourning. For the passing of polar bears, the silence of cranes, for the death of rivers and the memory of snow” (383). Kimmerer imagines “people recognizing, for perhaps the first time, the dazzling gifts of the world, seeing them with new eyes, just as they teeter on the cusp of undoing. Maybe just in time. Or maybe too late” (383). She lists the gifts of the earth and wants “to hear a great song of thanks rise on the wind. I think that song might save us” (383). That song, the drums, will lead to a dance celebrating the living earth (383-84).

“The moral covenant of reciprocity calls us to honor all our responsibilities for all we have been given, for all that we have taken,” Kimmerer concludes. “It’s our turn now, long overdue. Let us hold a giveaway for Mother Earth, spread our blankets out for her and pile them high with gifts of our own making”: books, works of art, poems, compassionate acts, ideas, tools (384). “Gifts of mind, hands, heart, voice, and vision all offered up on behalf of the earth,” she states. “Whatever our gift, we are called to give it and to dance for the renewal of the world” (384). We must do this, she says, in her final sentence, “[i]n return for the privilege of breath” (384).

Braiding Sweetgrass is an important book. Its emphasis on gratitude and reciprocity are absolutely important. So too (for my current project, anyway) is its focus on botany. It’s not a short book, and it offers more to think about than I can consider here, in this conclusion. In fact, I’m almost overwhelmed by it. It’s also a model for writing creative nonfiction—particularly the way Kimmerer shifts back and forth between personal narrative and wider contexts. It’s a generous book—to settlers, I mean—and it might be too generous, given the way she describes the society and economy we’ve established as participating in the Windigo spirit. I also wonder whether that spirit can be rehabilitated, as Kimmerer’s story suggests, or whether it must be eliminated, as the Cree narratives I’ve read teach. That story might be too generous to that creature and the the economy it represents, but at the same time, Kimmerer is clearly reaching for something hopeful, something positive, despite everything in our world that calls us to despair. That sense of hope is worth holding onto, even if it doesn’t quite feel real on a day when temperatures in British Columbia are reaching 49 degrees and people are watching for catastrophic forest fires. If this is a foretaste of the future, we are in terrible trouble.

Works Cited

Garneau, David. “Migration as Territory: Performing Domain with a Non-Colonial Aesthetic Attitude.” Voz-à-Voz/Voice-à-Voice, http://www.vozavoz.ca/feature/david-garneau.

Kimmerer, Robin. “Speaking of Nature.” Orion Magazine, 12 June 2017, https://orionmagazine.org/article/speaking-of-nature/. 

Kimmerer, Robin Wall. Braiding Sweetgrass: Indigenous Wisdom, Scientific Knowledge, and the Teachings of Plants, Milkweed Editions, 2013.

Levi, Primo. “Carbon.” The Periodic Table, translated by Raymond Rosenthal, Schocken, 1984, pp. 226-36.

Simpson, Leanne Betasamosake. “Land as Pedagogy: Nishnaabeg Intelligence and Rebellious Transformation.” Decolonization: Indigeneity, Education & Society, vol. 3, no. 3, 2014, pp. 1-25. 

Todd, Zoe. “Fish, Kin and Hope: Tending to Water Violations in amiskwaciwâskahikan and Treaty Six Territory.” Afterall, vol. 43, 2017, pp. 102-07.

“We’re Losing Our Wetlands—and That’s a Big Problem.” EcoFriendly Sask, 6 December 2018, https://www.ecofriendlysask.ca/2018/12/were-losing-our-wetlands-and-thats-big.html.

126. John Borrows, Canada’s Indigenous Constitution

borrows canada's indigenous constitution

A brief unscheduled pause: perhaps a respite, or an opportunity? The latter, I hope: I’m waiting for the questions I’m going to be asked on my comprehensive examinations to be formulated, and while I thought I was finished with my reading, I’ve decided to use this time to carry on, addressing one of the absences in my reading with John Borrow’s book, Canada’s Indigenous Constitution. Borrows is an Anishinaabe legal scholar who teaches at the University of Victoria, and I assume the argument he presents in this book will be quite different from John Ralston Saul’s claim that Canada (its government and law and culture) is essentially Métis—a suggestion that makes the Métis people I’ve talked to pretty angry. That’s my opening assumption; let’s see what Borrows himself has to say. Oh, I want to point out before anyone (other than myself) reads any further that this book is lengthy and the arguments detailed and, frankly, sometimes over my head, so this summary is, in turn, quite long as well.

The book begins with Nanabush. He’s writing and watching birds and otters feeding on a beach on Vancouver Island and longing for his home reserve in Ontario. “The words of power he is most familiar with are found in the law,” Borrows writes of Nanabush (who appears to be a stand-in for Borrows himself):

He hates them. He loves them. They are just like him: conflicted, cross-cutting, double-edged, and inconsistent. They hold the ability to heal and they have the potential to destroy. . . . The law is a vicious, delightful thing. Yet he also knows the law can be like the diamond-crested waters beyond the shore, teeming with life and purifying in its potential. The law is a nurturing, hopeful being too. Yes, he thinks to himself, the law is just like him—a trickster—simultaneously full of charm and cunning, good and evil, kindness and mean tricks. (4)

Nanabush “writes to destroy and he writes to create, though he can never be quite sure if he is destroying or creating the things he cares about. He often wonders if, in the end, his words will help or hurt what he most deeply cares for and treasures. Sometimes he even forgets to be concerned. He takes so much pleasure in being a transformer that he occasionally forgets what he really loves” (4). He considers becoming a bird, but an eagle feather falls onto the grass in front of him:

It whispers of peace. The message sinks deep into his heart,” Borrows continues. “He changes course, once again. He thinks to himself, I don’t want to be an eagle or a crow today. I’ll be my truer self. I’ll be an otter. That is my “dodem”: nigig. They have taught me better than anything else today. I will write about power from their perspective, that of my clan, kin, and people, working together, for sustenance, in harmony. Four otters and the law . . . (5)

I’m not quite sure what to make of this “Retroduction,” as Borrows calls it: the association between the author himself and Nanabush in particular. But it indigenizes what follows, I think. If Borrows’s interest is in harmony and sustenance and peace, if the four otters suggest the four directions, if the otter which is the vehicle for his exploration is the name of Borrows’s clan, then from the outset Borrows is locating his discussion of the law—a positive one, it seems, with generous ambitions—the book is going to be deeply implicated in Indigenous worldviews and methodologies.

The book’s first chapter, “Living Legal Traditions,” begins with a statement of purpose: “This book examines the standards that we consider authoritative in making judgments about the law in Canada. It asks questions about the criteria we use in measuring the regulation of activities and in guiding the resolution of disputes” (6). Despite the peace and prosperity generated by Canadian law, we “continue to suffer from conflicts rooted in long-standing disputes about the legitimacy of its origins and the justice of its contemporary application” (6). Indigenous peoples do not believe “that the rule of law lies at the heart of their experiences with others in this land. In this respect, Canada’s legal system is incomplete” (6). More importantly, the laws of Indigenous peoples “are often ignored, diminished, or denied as being relevant or authoritative in answering these questions,” and this situation “has led to important queries about the sources of Canada’s law, as well as its cultural commitments, institutional receptiveness, and interpretive competency” (6). Law is essential to Borrows, but “while it may be challenging to ask deep questions about the underpinnings of Canada’s legal system, we should not regard these inquiries as being without value. In fact, such searching questions can be crucial to our societies if they reveal ways of organizing ourselves that draw us even closer to our collective aspirations” (7). According to Borrows, this book “suggests that we can do a better job of building our country upon our highest ideals,” and that “Canada needs to be constructed on a broader base, recognizing Indigenous legal traditions as giving rise to jurisdictional rights and obligations in our land” (7).

There are different definitions about what constitutes law, and it “can simultaneously produce peace and chaos, depending in whose name it is administered and from whose perspective is is processed” (7). Law includes formal and informal elements and “pivots around deeply complex explicit and implicit ideas and practices related to respect, order, and authority” (7). Legal traditions are cultural phenomena, and a legal tradition “can be distinguished from a state’s legal system if a national system does not explicitly recognize its force” (7-8). A state can have multiple legal traditions, or one legal tradition can overlap between different states, a situation known as legal pluralism (8). Canada is “a legally pluralistic state: civil law, common law, and Indigenous legal traditions organize dispute resolution in our country in different ways” (8). “When recognized, provided with resources, and given jurisdictional space, each legal tradition is applicable in a modern context,” Borrows writes (8). Each of Canada’s three legal traditions points us beyond itself, and each “continues to grow amidst changing circumstances” (8). 

Traditions, Borrows continues, “can be positive forces in our communities if they exist as living, contemporary systems that are revised as we learn more about how we should live with one another,” but they can also “be destructive if they become static and frozen in their orientation, interpretation, and application,” if “they are overly romanticized, essentialized, and fossilized in an inflexible framework” (8). For that reason, “[t]he keepers of Canada’s legal traditions must guard against rigidly fundamentalist and oppressive ideas and practices,” because (for example) a “dogmatic intolerance of the civil law or Indigenous legal traditions” on the part of those who practice common aw “could damage these traditions too” (8-9). “We often tend to regard other traditions as potentially threatening, despotic, or severe, if our own ethnocentrism prevents us from seeing problems arising in our own systems,” Borrows writes. “We must ensure that we turn a critical eye on each legal tradition, including our own, to ensure it promotes respect and dignity for those who depend upon it” (9). 

Recent social science research has revealed “imbalances between legal traditions in Canadian life” (9). But that research also “exposes scholars’ historic lack of regard for, interest in, knowledge of, and predisposition towards the contemporary nature of Indigenous law throughout the last century” (9). The lack of research on Indigenous legal traditions “means more extended and respectful quantitative and qualitative research is required to evaluate their positive and negative effects and potential,” an analysis that is necessary “to ensure that each of our traditions does not slip into archaic, oppressive fundamentalism” (9). Our legal traditions can be helped to “remain open to new and healthy influences” by regarding them “as being situated within interpretive communities in which those who are affected by them are able to participate in their continued construction” (9-10). “In contrast with the social science research on Indigenous legal traditions, there is a nascent law review literature beginning to explore them from a normative perspective,” Borrows writes, and “[t]his book flows in this tide. It explores the potential scope of Canada’s interpretive communities in relation to its varied legal traditions” (10). “It is my hope that this work represents a further invitation for those interested in this topic to join with me and other willing scholars, practitioners, politicians, policy analysts, Elders, chiefs, and leaders in the identification, recognition, questioning, and further development of our legal traditions,” he continues (10):

In keeping with this approach, this book suggests that Indigenous peoples’ laws hold modern relevance for themselves and for others, and can be developed through contemporary practices. While Indigenous legal traditions have ancient roots, they can also speak to the present and future needs of all Canadians. They should not be just about, or even primarily about, the past. They contain guidance about how to live peacefully in the present world. (10)

At the same time, Indigenous legal traditions are imperfect. “There is no romantic time of pre-contact which was an idyllic existence for Indigenous societies,” Borrows continues, and “[v]iolence, tension, creation, destruction, harmony, and tenuous peace have always been with us in varying degrees” (10-11). Colonization has “compounded the challenges Indigenous peoples have always faced” (11). But his primary point here is that “Indigenous laws incorporate certain deficiencies related to their societies’ imperfections,” just like other legal traditions, and for that reason, “we should not idealize Indigenous laws in our attempts to constructively apply their precepts” (11). Nevertheless, “in dealing with disharmony, Indigenous laws may contain some guidance in curtailing our worst excesses,” and they “are especially relevant when Indigenous peoples are involved” (11). “Disputes within Indigenous communities and with other societies could potentially be reduced if their laws were more widely applied,” he writes (11).

The Supreme Court of Canada has recognized the existence of Indigenous legal traditions, and although “the implications of this recognition have been largely ignored,” “a nascent framework is in place for extending their reach” (11). And, “[t]hough negatively affected by past Canadian actions, Indigenous peoples continue to experience the operation of their legal traditions in such diverse fields as, inter alia, family life, land ownership, resource relationships, trade and commerce, and political organization” (11). “Indigenous legal traditions are inextricably intertwined with the present-day Aboriginal customs, practices, and traditions that are now recognized and affirmed in section 35(1) of the Constitution Act, 1982,” Borrows writes. “In this respect, they are also a part of Canadian law” (11). 

However, Borrows writes, “[d]espite their potential to answer pressing questions, Indigenous laws have an uncertain status in Canada’s formal legal system” (12). Some commentators argue that Indigenous people had no laws before Settlers arrived in North America; rather than laws, they claim that Indigenous people only had customs, and that “centralized authority and explicit command are necessary for a legal system to exist” (12). For Borrows, such views “potentially replicate troubling stereotypes” about Indigenous societies (12). He suggests that “[w]hile some Indigenous law is customary, it can also be positivistic, deliberative, or based on theories of divine or natural law” (12). Even if Indigenous laws were customary, “it is misleading to regard customary laws as holding only moral force” (12). Borrows first encountered such assumptions about Indigenous laws as a student at the University of Toronto, where he was taught that there is a hierarchy of laws, with customary law, the kind Indigenous people were presumed to have, at the bottom (13). Most parliamentarians, lawyers, and judges have not questioned the assumption that Indigenous laws were legally inferior or primitive (13). Canadian law was (and is) thought to have been received from the former imperial powers, Britain and France, and this “doctrine of reception does not incorporate Indigenous peoples’ wisdom and learning to formulate the basic rules of our legal system” (14). The doctrine of reception was central to Borrows’s legal training. However, he “believed ‘reception’ also requires some form of interaction with Indigenous peoples to be a peaceful process” (14). He knew from his own family’s history “that the Crown often sought Indigenous agreement before it settled and started governing its own people in our traditional territories” (14). Where such agreements had not been secured, Borrows “viewed reception as being incomplete, thus requiring future action” (14). Most legal texts, however, proceeded from the myth that “law only arrived in the country with the first colonial legislatures or governors,” a myth that presents practical and theoretical problems: “Colonization is not a strong place to rest the foundation of Canada’s laws. It creates a fiction that continues to erase Indigenous legal systems as a source of law in Canada” (14).

“This fiction lies at the root of conflict between Indigenous peoples and the Crown,” because its Eurocentrism “ignores the prior presence and laws of Indigenous peoples in Canada and disregards them as a potential source of law in the country today” (14). The legal hierarchy Borrows was taught “has generated an incorrect and impoverished view of Canadian law,” which this book sets out to address (15). “My thesis is that Canada cannot presently, historically, legally, or morally claim to be built upon European-derived law alone,” he writes. “In this work I attempt to develop conceptual language to strengthen the law’s foundation and contemporary status in this country” (15). Writing about Canada’s constitutional foundations without considering Indigenous law is a mistake: “You cannot create an accurate description of the law’s foundation in Canada by only dealing with one side of its colonial legal history. When you build a structure on an unstable base, you risk harming all who depend upon it for security and protection” (15). “This book,” he continues, “is about attempting to put Canadian law on a stronger footing. Acknowledging the traditional and contemporary place of Indigenous law in this country—alongside the common law and civil law—is a necessary step in this process,” and “crucial to creating a healthier and more accurate conception of Canada’s broader constitutional order” (15-16). “Judicial opinions based on the supposed ‘cultural inferiority’ of Indigenous peoples have not withstood scrutiny,” he notes, and “[l]egal scholars have also rejected the placement of Indigenous laws on a lower level” (16). However, despite “philosophical and judicial statements rejecting ideologies of Indigenous peoples’ inferiority, the so-called European discovery of Canada continues to provide a troubling justification for the diminishment of Indigenous legal traditions,” which “perpetuates the myth of inferiority” (17). For Borrows, this problem reaches into the claim that underlying title to the land in what is now Canada vested in the Crown (as stated in R. v. Sparrow), a conclusion “drawn despite substantial doubts about the Crown’s claims relative to Indigenous peoples’ lands and governments at the ‘outset’ of their relationship” (17).

Despite rulings such as R. v. Sparrow and R. v. Guerin, which upheld the doctrine of discovery, “it is factually apparent that at Canada’s formation there was no first discovery on the part of the Crown that would justify displacing Indigenous law. Indigenous peoples had already discovered most land within their territories and exercised jurisdiction over it prior to the arrival of Europeans” (17). Any legal consequences flowing from “‘discovery’ . . . should vest in favour of Indigenous peoples, not the Crown” (17). “The doctrine of discovery should only give the Crown the ability to claim exclusive or pre-eminent legal authority in areas that were terra nullius, literally ‘barren and deserted,’” but the territories of Indigenous peoples at the time that the Crown arrived in North America were anything but barren and deserted (17). “Discovery should not be accepted as a basis for diminishing Indigenous law,” because the doctrine of discovery is “‘legally, morally, and factually wrong,’” according to the Royal Commission on Aboriginal Peoples (17). Another, related justification for discounting Indigenous legal traditions which should also be rejected is occupation, the notion that “[o]ccupation by a political grouping on a territorial basis is one reason for recognizing broad legal rights over a territory” (17-18): “if the doctrine of occupation were applied without bias, most people would likely conclude that at Canada’s formation the Crown had not effectively occupied Indigenous lands in this manner such as to justify displacing their laws” (18). “Regrettably, the concept of occupation is often applied in an ethnocentric manner to read Indigenous people out of occupation,” Borrows writes, citing the case of R. v. Marshall; R. v. Bernard as an example (18). “Ethnocentric standards concerning occupation”—such as the claim (from John Locke) that Indigenous people had not worked the soil and were therefore not owners of the land, or (from Blackstone) that Indigenous peoples were not organized in such a way as to claim group occupation—“should be discarded as a basis for diminishing Indigenous law” (18).

Another way “to justify the demotion of Indigenous legal traditions” is “by reference to the passage of time and the growth of the common law and civil law in relation to them” (19). According to Borrows, “this argument is analogous to the property law doctrine of prescription,” which “permits a subsequent claimant to acquire rights if they openly occupy an area over a period of time and the original owner acquiesces to the subsequent presence” (19). However, “Indigenous peoples have not generally acquiesced to the common law’s purported replacement of their laws,” and historically “the relationship of the common law and civil law to Indigenous legal traditions has not been peaceful and unchallenged,” since “Indigenous people shave frequently objected to the common law’s presumptions of complete displacement” (19). “Indigenous activism and opinions have been resolutely turned against the displacement of their cultures, laws, and traditions,” Borrows continues (19). The notion of conquest is related to the idea that “Indigenous legal traditions were minimized through adverse common law and civil law application” (19). However, the belief that “Indigenous laws were displaced through conquest” is “contrary to law”: “Despite conflict between Aboriginal peoples and the Crown in Canada, the country’s legal framework does not treat Indigenous peoples as conquered peoples” (19). The Supreme Court of Canada has said so, and Canadian history does not support a claim about conquest, and so “the doctrine of conquest cannot persuasively be relied upon to argue that Indigenous legal traditions are without force in Canada (20). In addition, “the doctrine of conquest is not a morally sound concept upon which to build our legal system,” because it would “potentially set Indigenous peoples in perpetual opposition to the state” and generate “bitter feelings of resentment towards the country” (20). (As if the behaviour of Settlers has not already created bitter feelings of resentment!) “The application of the doctrine of conquest to Crown-Indigenous relations would be the framework that would most likely create continued conflict and future confrontation,” Borrows writes (20).

“Thus, there are problems with theories of discovery, occupation, prescription, and conquest when considering the place of Indigenous legal traditions in Canada’s legal hierarchy,” Borrows continues. “Fortunately, there is an alternative. We do not have to abandon law to overcome past injustices. In placing our country on firmer footing, we only have to relinquish those interpretations of law that are discriminatory” (20). Developing “at least one strand of Canadian law” could repudiate “these damaging doctrines” (20):

Working out the fuller implications of treaties between Indigenous peoples and the Crown is a way out of the impasse created by the rejection of other legal theories. Treaties have the potential to build Canada on more solid ground. Since First Nations legal traditions were the first laws of our countries and were not extinguished through discovery, occupation, prescription, or conquest, they could be viewed as retaining their force. Furthermore, when treaties are made they can be seen as creating an inter-societal framework in which first laws intermingle with Imperial laws to foster peace and order across communities. (20-21)

According to Borrows, treaties “could allow for the peaceful reception of common law and civil law traditions within Canada” (21). They would make it possible to say that while the Constitution Acts and other imperial legislation partially created Canada, so too did First Nations laws (21). First Nations laws modified the operation and force of imperial law through treaties (21). “The Constitution Acts and First Nations laws continue to construct our countries as they develop through time,” Borrows writes, “but treaties also continue to construct them as new agreements are signed and historic treaties interpreted. Without treaties, the so-called reception of the common law remains an act of forced dispossession” which “is antagonistic to peace, friendship, and respect” (21). “Imperialism wanes when the Constitution Acts are seen as consistent with the preservation of Indigenous legal traditions and the creation of inter-societal norms in their relationship with the common law and civil law,” Borrows argues, and “[w]hen constitutional instruments are regarded as resting upon treaties, then Canadian law is firmly on the path to becoming truly Indigenous—home-grown in its place of application” (21).

Borrows concludes the chapter by stating that “this book will argue that there is a strong case for recognizing Indigenous legal traditions in Canada,” a recognition that “requires the ongoing cultivation of solidarity within, between, and across legal cultures throughout the land” (21). “As such, the common law, civil law, and Indigenous legal traditions must grow beyond their trial roots, even as these roots continue to nourish the country’s ongoing constitution,” he writes. “We must come to see that we are free to modify ourselves and how we are constituted. Our society is not insular, one-dimensional, monocultural, or complete. Relationships can be strengthened as we affirm the overlapping, interacting, and negotiated nature of our traditions through time” (21). One dimension of this “effective constitutionalism” involves “cultivating and refining laws that implement Indigenous peoples own aspirations and perspectives, alongside the common law and civil law, and in harmony with international human rights standards” (21-22). In this way, Indigenous legal traditions “would expand and improve Canada’s legal system and benefit Aboriginal peoples along with our society as a whole” (22).

Borrows’s second chapter, “Sources and Scope of Indigenous Legal Traditions,” begins with the possibility that states can embrace the traditions of all of their peoples to become stronger and more unified. “The blending and/or coexistence of legal traditions is possible,” he writes, noting that Canada is a multi-juridical country since it embraces common law, civil law, and Indigenous legal traditions; even though Indigenous legal traditions are often unrecognized, they “can have great force in people’s lives despite their lack of prominence in broader circles” (23). “Indigenous legal traditions are a reality in Canada and should be more effectively recognized,” despite the “many negative stereotypes in circulation regarding Indigenous law” (23). For Borrows, understanding Indigenous laws can help lead to their recognition. “The underpinnings of Indigenous law are entwined with the social, historical, political, biological, economic, and spiritual circumstances of each group,” he writes, noting that they are also “based on many sources, including sacred teachings, naturalistic observations, positivistic proclamations, deliberative practices, and local and national customs” (23-24). In addition, “Indigenous peoples hold many different views about the character and practice of law” and what gives law “its binding force” (24). “Indigenous legal traditions can be just as varied and diverse as Canada’s other legal traditions, although they are often expressed in their own unique ways,” he continues. “This chapter will explore Indigenous legal traditions by focusing on their varied sources. It is hoped that by categorizing Indigenous laws in this way readers will be better able to grasp their complexity and understand the choices available to Indigenous peoples when they exercise their laws,” as well as allowing others “to see the choices they have in relation to Indigenous law in Canada” (24). 

Some Indigenous laws have sacred sources: they come from the Creator, or from creation stories “or revered ancient teachings that have withstood the test of time” (24). “Legal traditions based on spiritual principles form an important part of most every culture’s legal inheritance,” Borrows writes. “While Canada’s legal traditions are becoming increasingly secularized, one cannot deny the role of the metaphysical in our law’s formation. For example, the civil law and the common law have been significantly influenced by ideas about religion. The receipt of evidence and the test for truth often rests on appeals to the divine” (24-25). Canada’s Constitution’s preamble “states that Canada is ‘founded on principles that recognize the supremacy of God’” (qtd. 25). In Indigenous legal traditions, creation stories are often a source of sacred law: “These accounts contain rules and norms that give guidance about how to live with the world and overcome conflict. Their reach can be quite expansive because they contain instructions about how all beings should relate to specific territories” (25). Sometimes these stories are specific to individual territories, and other times they are universal. “Due to their broad reach and revered nature, laws that have sacred aspects at their source may be less flexible than laws flowing from other sources,” Borrows notes. “Similarly, their recognition, enforcement, and implementation can often be regarded as foundational to the operation of other laws” (25). 

When Borrows worked with Elders in Saskatchewan, “[t]hey spoke of their treaties as being sacred because they brought Canada into existence within their territories” (25). (How unfortunate for me that Borrows’s 2005 report for this province’s Treaty Commissioner remains unpublished.) When the Elders spoke of the legally binding promises to maintain peace and order in the treaties, 

it was clear that they regarded the treaty as flowing from a sacred source. They did not rely on the written text of the treaty to arrive at this conclusion. Because First Nations followed their own legal traditions in creating treaties, their interpretation was that treaties were made with the Creator as well as with the Crown. First Nations felt encouraged in their view by the presence of Christian missionaries during the negotiations. (25-26)

The Elders he worked with told Borrows that it was the Creator’s will that Settlers came to live among them, and that the Creator expected “‘the white man’” to live by the treaty and to revive the treaty relationship with First Nations (qtd. 26). “The laws surrounding Canada’s formation in many treaty territories are profound because they are meant to encourage the spiritual, moral and legal capacities of all the people who would come to live here,” Borrows continues. “The sacred nature of the treaties is one reason why many First Nations would not consider abandoning them despite generations of government neglect. It would be a violation of the Creator’s law, sacred law, to turn away from their promises to him and others in maintaining peace and order throughout the lands on which they lived” (26). 

This view “challenges the approach of some critics who may regard Canada’s existence in treaty areas as a transgression of rather than an application of Indigenous law,” Borrows writes (26-27). I am reminded of Leanne Betasamosake Simpson’s argument that the Williams Treaties are instruments of settler colonialism, and that they were “processes designed to clear Michi Saagiig Nishnaabeg bodies from the land to the extreme benefit of settlers” (99). For Borrows, though, “the fact that treaties helped to bring Canada into existence within certain areas should not for that reason alone be regarded as contrary to Indigenous law. Many things, including treaties, can be considered sacred even if they are not given the respect they deserve” (27). Some Indigenous peoples do “regard Canada’s creation as profane,” he continues, such as the Haudenosaunee of the eastern Great Lakes, who “do not regard themselves as participating in the creation of Canada. Instead, they regard their treaties as bringing their Confederacy into an alliance with the Crown” (27). For that reason, “many Haudenosaunee people wold resist being labelled as Canadian citizens because of their distinct status” (27). Another exception is in British Columbia: there, “First Nations . . . would have a hard time accepting claims that Canada was formed through promises to the Creator by reference to their laws,” because “other people moved into their territories and established governments without their formalized participation and legal consent” (27). That kind of settlement could hardly be considered sacred. In addition, 

a sacred view of the treaties might also be problematic from a certain government perspective, as demonstrated by arguments often made by government lawyers who give treaties the narrowest possible technical interpretation in order to increase the Crown’s authority relative to the Indians. Some might even view treaties as filled with fraud, duress, and manipulation—or as expedient temporary bargains, designed by the Crown to separate Indians from their lands and resources for the lowest possible price. (27)

However, “there are large areas of the country where treaties between Indigenous peoples and the Crown referenced Indigenous traditions,” and “[f]or people in these spaces, treaties can be regarded as sacred creation stories about Canada’s formation if placed in their best light” (27). For Borrows, though, “treaties an be regarded as a sacred creation story,” and for that reason, “they join other Indigenous laws that flow from sources that are revered or most highly respected” (28).

Another source of Indigenous law is natural law: law developed “from observations of the physical world” (28). Laws derived from the physical world “can be seen to flow from the consequences of creation or the ‘natural’ world or environment. . . . these laws may be regarded as literally being written on the earth” (28-29). It’s important to note, however, that “Indigenous definitions of natural law may at times have a somewhat different emphasis than what is found in many leading natural law theories within Western jurisprudence” (29). “For many Indigenous people, the casebook for learning natural law requires an intimate knowledge of how to read the world; understanding natural law from this point of view does not require an intimate knowledge of how to read legal philosophy,” he continues (29). He notes that his mother is an Elder and that she “studies and interprets nature’s laws for her family’s benefit” (29). “Not all legal traditions within Indigenous societies are immediately state-focused,” he writes. “Authority can be based upon kinship and family networks” (29). His mother’s experiences on the land guide the family’s actions; when they don’t follow her judgements, they often find themselves “in breach of important environmental laws” (29). A public example of law derived from the environment can be found in Delgamuukw v. Attorney General (British Columbia), in which “Gitksan Chiefs from Gitwangak described their relationship to the land in natural law terms”: they used analogies of territories to animals to draw lessons that could “legally regulate behaviour and minimize disputes” (33). While the judge in that case “did not rely upon these accounts to formulate his opinion in the Delgamuukw case,” the Gitksan continue to reference their legal traditions “to regulate and guide their relationships” (35).

Another source of Indigenous law is “processes of persuasion, deliberation, council, and discussion” (35): “While sacred and natural law might sometimes form the backdrop against which debate occurs, the proximate source of most Indigenous law is developed through people talking with one another,” which means “that recognition, enforcement, and implementation make them subject to re-examination and revision through the generations” (35). “Indigenous law is not static and can move with the times,” Borrows writes:

The deliberative nature of many Indigenous laws means they can be continuously updated and remain relevant in the contemporary world. When Indigenous people have to persuade one another within their traditions, they must also do so by reference to the entire body of knowledge to which they have access, which includes ancient and modern understandings of human rights, due process, gender equality, and economic considerations. While contemporary concepts will modify and be modified by very old principles and processes, they will also remain distinct by virtue of their particular cultural-legal contexts. Thus, since deliberative Indigenous laws draw upon historical and current legal ideas, they can also more explicitly take account of (and even incorporate where appropriate) legal standards from other legal systems. They can be harmonized with or distinguished from the laws around them based on what counts as persuasive to the group involved in the debate. (35-36)

“Deliberation aimed at making Indigenous law can occur in formal and informal meetings and gatherings,” Borrows continues, and “in these settings laws can be constructed through highly structured or ad hoc means” (36).

According to Borrows, “[t]he deliberative nature of the Indigenous legal tradition is also a key to resisting fundamentalist or dogmatic legal practices and ideas” (36). He notes that many Indigenous communities face challenges, most of which are the result of colonialism, which “make it difficult for certain communities to administer their legal traditions in healthy ways” (36). “The remedy for this problem lies in helping those communities to heal themselves so that they are in a better position to develop constructive and dynamic laws,” he writes. “Persuasion is most effective when people have confidence in one another’s personal and social integrity; thus, healthier relationships can create stronger legal systems because of the increased social capital upon which they can rely” (36). Social capital, “the resource generated in group relationships,” can “foster trust and goodwill, and can engender mutual obligations necessary for effective group action” (36). As with any society, socio-economic health strengthens the effectiveness of community deliberation, and “[h]ealthy participatory legal processes are an important bulwark against oppressive leadership and overbearingly inflexible laws” (36). However, “Indigenous peoples are very aware of foundational principles of civil, political, social and economic rights and responsibilities upon which legal systems rest,” and “they call on these ideas all the time in their fight against colonial state domination” (37). “For Indigenous peoples to be persuasive in declaring and developing law they must incorporate human rights principles in some form within their legal systems,” Borrows continues. “The problem with the Indian Act for many years has been its failure to incorporate human rights standards. While the application of the Canadian Human Rights Act may help to partially remedy this deficiency, a fuller solution would allow Indigenous peoples to develop their own legal traditions consistent with international human rights standards” (37-38). In fact, Borrows states, “Indigenous legal traditions will more likely facilitate dignity and freedom if people inside and outside of our communities drop stereotypes about the timeless, past-tense nature of First Nations life and laws”:

Indigenous traditions are syncretic, and fused with ideas and practices from many sources. They adapt to changing circumstances in accordance with the needs and priorities of their members and in response to external pressures. Tradition is not abandoned as new ways are introduced. In fact, it is renewed as it combines with vibrant healthy influences from other worthy sources. (38) 

“Indigenous law must continue to engage in conversations with other legal traditions to stand any chance of continually being embraced by a sufficient number of people within our communities,” Borrows contends (38).

Because Indigenous laws are based on deliberative processes, dissenting viewpoints can be taken into account as laws are formulated, often through the use of circles “to invite participation in developing legal standards. Circles are considered sacred and represent the bringing together of people in an atmosphere of equality, as they do not raise one person above another” (38-39). Borrows cautions that “[r]elationships of power and hierarchy do not necessarily disappear when people make decisions using a circle format,” but “much deliberative Indigenous law development can be conducted through circles—such as talking circles, healing circles, and reconciliation circles—if protective procedures are present” (39). Some Indigenous peoples “prefer gatherings such as feasts and other large public assemblies to encourage discussion and resolution of issues,” particularly in the Pacific northwest, where feast structures “contain elaborate protocols to engage communities in important celebrations and decision-making issues” and use “narrative, dance, music, and gift-giving” to address a variety of disputes, including issues related to property law, family law, commercial disputes, and criminal law (40-41). “There is tremendous potential for the continued operation and development of feasting structures and other large gatherings to develop law through the exercise of Indigenous deliberative practices,” he writes (41). But there are other ways of making law. The Haudenosaunee, for instance, use “structured deliberations” to “build and maintain their Great Law of Peace on the consensus and agreement of six different nations” (42). “The reinvigoration of Haudenosaunee law is one of the reasons the Canadian and Ontario governments have had to work differently with the Six Nations community near Brantford, Ontario in recent years,” Borrows suggests, “and their laws’ influence was especially evident in the disputes concerning subdivision land in the Caledonia dispute in 2006-9” (42).

“Today, perhaps the most visible example of Indigenous legal tradition developed through deliberation and persuasive debate occurs in band council settings,” Borrows writes. “Although the full expression of their laws is constrained by the harsh overlay of non-Indigenous rules under the Indian Act, bands often, though sometimes inconsistently, use traditional legal teachings to conduct their business and regulate their communities” (42). The Indian Act’s strictures “unnecessarily restrict and occupy jurisdictional space and thus hinder healthier law-making procedures and patterns,” and therefore Indigenous law-making is “a poor reflection of what would be possible if this restrictive legislation were repealed” (42-43). Borrows notes that “band councils cannot properly claim to administer Indigenous legal traditions . . . because they are a creation of the Canadian government and therefore only function as a non-Indigenous law-making body,” but he states that “it must also be acknowledged that many continue to be recreated through community participation” (43). Some elected chiefs and councillors do “reference their own First Nation’s legal values in debating and making decisions,” and “many so-called bands pre-existed the Indian Act and find their inherent governmental power in their pre-Confederation authority” (43). “Thus, some band councils are well situated to apply Indigenous legal traditions and have a long history of implementing their own community’s procedures and principles in their decision-making, despite the Indian Act’s strictures,” Borrows writes. “Other band councils, such as those found on the Six Nations reserve in Ontario, have very little legitimacy in administering Indigenous legal traditions because the government’s imposition of the band council has never been broadly accepted by their community” (43). Because the Indian Act allows First Nations “to organize their affairs in accordance with their own customs,” it can be argued that, “rather than extinguishing Indian governance, the Indian Act could be interpreted as explicitly recognizing and affirming pre-existing law-making powers” (43). Nevertheless, “further steps should be taken to remove First Nations from the Indian Act’s suffocating embrace. Operating as a custom band under the Indian Act does not adequately facilitate the growth and development of Indigenous law because the surrounding legislative framework largely assumes a relatively low level of decision-making ability and authority” (43-44). Still, band councils “are a rich source of Indigenous law, despite the problems that exist” (44).

These examples show “that many Indigenous legal traditions develop in a deliberative fashion, through councils, circles, feasts, and other informal and formal meetings and gatherings” (44). Many Indigenous societies are “radically egalitarian,” enabling everyone “a legal right and practical opportunity to assist in the development of their laws,” while others restrict participation because of rules about status, heredity, or “Canadian legal impediment” (44). One must remember that Canadian legal traditions involve pragmatic limits before criticizing the limits in Indigenous participation in law-making (44). “Canadian legal process may be considered somewhat analogous to the special positions, ceremonies, and hard work required by some Indigenous legal traditions,” Borrows continues (44). In any case, “many criticisms related to the scope of disclosure and participation within Indigenous societies can be successfully addressed if widespread deliberation remains the heart and focus of a community’s legal system” (45). If a community’s legal traditions are “undemocratic and thereby restrictive of deliberation,” he argues, those traditions “should be renounced and discarded,” as has happened in the case of slavery, for instance (45). “Where participation in the creation of Indigenous law is restricted in inappropriate ways, it is usually because some powerful individual or group has used positivistic law to usurp authority from a community,” Borrows states, noting that “one of the most profound sources of restrictions on broader participation within Indigenous legal regimes today is Canadian law itself,” both through the Indian Act and the attitudes of lawyers, judges, and parliamentarians that Indigenous law doesn’t even exist (46). 

By positivistic law, Borrows means “the proclamations, rules, regulations, codes, teachings, and axioms that are regarded as binding or regulating people’s behaviour”—legal traditions that have weight “because proclamations are made by a person or group regarded by a sufficient number of people within a community as authoritative” (46-47). Legal positivism is based on command, and in an Indigenous context, “positivistic laws may be formally proclaimed in feast halls, council houses, wampum readings, band council chambers, and other such public settings” (47). “Some positivistic Indigenous legal traditions may once have been explicitly connected to a larger normative system, but the reasons underlying their original adoption might have been deliberately abandoned or forgotten as circumstances change,” so that “laws that once drew their authority from deliberation or creation may now be followed for different reasons—because some group or individual has garnered enough power (through respect or fear) that others will now follow their pronouncements without considering the reasons behind the law’s development” (47). Borrows is concerned about the use of “positivistic law as a source of authority,” both in Indigenous traditions and in civil and common law as well (47-48). He worries that “if a prominent leader or group rules through this form of law for too long, without the restraining influences found in the other sources identified to this point, this could lead to great corruption,” and he hopes that positivistic law “will constantly be tempered by other factors to ensure that those who proclaim law do not become a source of oppression to those who follow them” (48). Borrows suggests that it is rare to see positivistic law operating in Indigenous communities “without other sources of law being studied and followed,” though, and notes that one criticism of Indigenous law is the lack of “a so-called recognizable sovereign who can pronounce laws and command obedience to them” (48).

Positivistic laws are “followed by people with little understanding of why they are binding, beyond their trust in or fear of the individual or group who gave them the rules” (48). “Many societies often obey such laws because they are regarded as necessary to the proper maintenance of order within their jurisdictions,” Borrows writes. “When someone breaks a law, our concern is not usually whether the law-breaker was persuaded at some point to support the law but that they had failed to obey it. When we know someone is flaunting the law, we may not immediately care whether that person sees the law as being in harmony with some broader sacred, natural, or deliberative source” (49). Instead, “most people who witness the disobedience are more concerned about their own safety and self-interest, and with that of their neighbours,” and therefore “they may not immediately be concerned about larger questions of legitimacy surrounding the law” (49). For that reason, “in understanding positivistic law’s legitimacy, it is important to remind ourselves that such power flows from a leader or group’s claim or endowment of reason and responsibility” (49). If that leader or group is abusing their authority, they can be removed “without offending other legal traditions that may flow from deliberation, nature, or the community’s sense of the sacred” (49). “Thus, if an Elder named chief or clan mother suffers from a loss of reputation, people could cease to follow their rules without dire consequences,” Borrows states, although “the consequences of a leader’s loss of reputation may be more complex and the subject of much greater conflict” (50). In fact, “[i]t might be difficult to disentangle a powerful group’s claims to authority from laws flowing from the Creator, nature, or from the functioning of a deliberative council,” and “[t]he challenge of separating political power from legal sources should not be underestimated” (50). Application of the law “tends to be messier in mingling the practice of politics and law,” Borrows admits, and “there is always the danger that changes in leadership or group dynamics may make it more difficult to abandon rules that seem, at first glance, to be tied to a person’s or group’s will-to-power through their proclamations” (50-51). Nevertheless, Borrows contends that these political dynamics should not lead to an overestimation of “the problem of leadership conflict or change within Indigenous legal systems where positivistic law is in force,” since “[t]he availability of appeals to the Creator, the environment, and reasoned consensus or custom greatly assists communities when an individual or group’s proclaimed rules or formerly binding teachings become less compelling for reasons related to their reputations” (51).

Custom, the final source of law Borrows discusses, “is the label that most people would likely give Indigenous law if they were unfamiliar with the complexity of these societies’ social organization,” although non-Indigenous societies rely on customary law as well (51). “Customary law can be defined as those practices developed through repetitive patterns of social interaction that are accepted as binding on those who participate in them,” Borrows explains. “Customary laws are often inductive, meaning that observations of specific behaviour often lead to general conclusions about how to act; as a result, the obligations they produce are regularly implied from a society’s surrounding context” (51). Customary law “rests heavily on an individual’s unspoken agreement about how rights and obligations will be regulated between community members,” and the intuitive nature of this form of law “means that disputes are often regulated through social pressures that distribute incentives and disincentives to act or refrain from acting in certain ways” (51-52). Customary laws are often implicit and initially more difficult to recognize, interpret, or enforce, but this fact doesn’t mean they “should give way to other sources of Indigenous legal tradition” (52). “[I]n its proper context,” customary law “can be very effective in producing strong and healthy community relationships” (52). Indigenous customary law is most strongly recognized in marriage and family relationships in Canada (52). Recent land claims agreements also rely on customary law, as n the Labrador Inuit Land Claims Agreement, which explicitly recognizes that customary law can exist in oral or written traditions, observances, or practices, in the opinions of Elders, or in community consensus (52-55). 

In the chapter’s conclusion, Borrows notes that “the distinctions between the different sources of law” he has outlined “can be defined too formally and separate from one another. In the real world, Indigenous legal traditions usually involve the interaction of two or more of the sources” he has described (55). “Indigenous peoples have choices when they turn to their laws for answers,” he stresses. “While complexity and choice might make working with the law appear more complicated, it should also provide greater opportunities for those interested in recognizing, interpreting, enforcing, and implementing these laws” (56):

Understanding that a source of law is natural, deliberative, positivistic, or customary might help those people who think of Indigenous legal traditions as static to see a much greater space for their application and development in modern Canada. If Indigenous legal traditions are going to expand and be a creative source of authority in Canada, we must reject the view that Indigenous law lies at the bottom of the legal hierarch, labelled as simply customary. . . . Indigenous legal traditions can be regarded as living systems of law, open to human choice and agency, within the context of the communities who will use them. (56)

One way Indigenous societies can keep their legal traditions alive “and connected to broader normative bases” is by emphasizing “the oral transmission of their laws” (56). “For many Indigenous societies, the spoken word ensures the law’s vitality because it sustains connections to their community’s underlying cultural foundations,” Borrows writes. “It also ensures that laws remain connected to a living community” (56). The oral transmission of law “is an important protection against narrowing influences because it allows for a stronger weaving of the past and the present” (56). It is “bound up with face-to-face persuasion, reason, the configuration of language, political structures, kinship, clan, economic systems, social relations, intellectual methodologies, morality, ideology, and the physical world,” Borrows continues, factors which “assist powerful individuals and groups in knitting legal memories more tightly in their adherents’ minds, keeping the laws living in places other than dusty old books full of overly technical rules” (57). Oral recitation also “allows issues from non-Indigenous systems to be incorporated with flexibility,” because it leads to Indigenous law becoming “intermixed with ideas from other sources” (57). 

“[A]ll of these strands of oral law, whether ancient or more recently incorporated, can be woven together and reinforced by mnemonic devices or other cultural practices, which also encourage broader participation and normative links,” Borrows concludes (57). Memory aids—including “wampum belts, masks, totem poles, medicine bundles, culturally modified trees, birch bark scrolls, petroglyphs, button blankets, land forms, and crests”—can record legal ideas, and those mnemonic devices “can be supplemented by practices which include such complex customs as pre-hearing preparations, ceremonial repetition, the appointment of witnesses, dances, feasts, songs, poems, the use of testing, and the use and importance of place and geographic space” (57). “The existence of these formalities and processes can help to ensure that certain legal traditions are accredited within a community,” Borrows argues, and oral tradition often blends sacred, natural, deliberative, positivistic, and customary sources of law together, keeping “Indigenous legal traditions alive and growing” (58).

In the third chapter, “Indigenous Law Examples,” Borrows describes many systems of Indigenous law within their specific social frameworks. He notes that there are dangers to focusing on specific groups when trying to understand Indigenous law: there is the risk of oversimplifying Indigenous societies “by presenting each group’s laws as completely isolated and self-contained,” and ignoring the fluidity and permeability of both legal traditions and cultures (59). He emphasizes the revisionist character of healthy legal systems, and suggests that “[t]he authenticity of Indigenous law and governance is not measured by how closely they mirror the perceived past, but by how consistent they are with the current ideas of their communities” (59-60). In addition, disagreements over interpretations of law “could be a signal that the tradition is vibrant and strong”: “As long as there is a way to temporarily resolve inconsistencies for the finite moments when decisions actually require deference, legal systems can live with a great deal of variation” (60). 

First, Borrows discusses Mi’kmaq legal traditions. “[M]embers of the Mi’kmaq confederacy, or Awitkatultik, see their contemporary territory as being divided into districts or sakamowati,” he writes. The sakamowati exist “to acknowledge family rights to certain hunting grounds and fishing waters,” and decisions made within the sakamowati “are based on what members have learned from other living beings within their territory” (61). “Building upon the earth’s teachings in this manner, the Mi’kmaq people seek to apply natural law to their relationships with others,” he continues (62). Mi’kmaq tradition “aspires to give everyone an opportunity to participate in decision-making (wikamou) during certain seasons,” and periodically the people gather to form a Grand Council, or Santé Mawíomi, where issues are discussed (62). Mi’kmaq laws are flexible and holistic, and they change as circumstances change: “The dynamic nature of Mi’kmaq law means that great care should be taken not to freeze the interpretation or application of these laws in an artificial past” (63). Many Mi’kmaq legal traditions come from the sacred, “from their views of creation and their explanations about their sacred responsibilities in the world” (63). Because everything has a spirit, or mntu, “[r]ocks, plants, insects, birds, and animals have a more central role in Mi’kmaq law”:

The need for respect, demonstrated by an awareness of the natural world’s participation in forming Mi’kmaq life, has deep legal implications for these people. It gives higher priority to stories, dreams, and visions than is the case in the common or civil law. This approach more freely accommodates the protection and facilitation of life forces that we do not fully understand or contain. As such, Mi’kmaq law does not shy away from discussions based on experiences that occur outside linear legal argumentations. (64)

But Mi’kmaq laws “can also embrace ideas based on positivistic processes,” through regular wampum readings, or Inapskuk, for example (64-65). However, wampum belts are often misinterpreted or misunderstood by Canadian courts as faulty history rather than law (65-70). “Just as precedent is measured by the most recent cases, rather than by their first formulation, so Mi’kmaq legal tradition must be considered in its most recent light,” Borrows writes. “It is freely accepted that law as a living, interpretive engagement between the past and the present is a necessary part of other legal traditions. The same acceptance should not be denied to Indigenous legal traditions” (70). “Indigenous legal traditions must be understood in the context of their own interpretive rules, just as common law and civil law are understood in accordance with their own distinctive cultural traditions,” he concludes (72).

Next, Borrows discusses Haudenosaunee legal traditions. “Law lies close to the heart of the Haudenosaunee’s genesis as a unified people,” he writes (72). “Although disrupted by U.S. and Canadian attempts to eradicate this tradition, the Great Law of Peace continues to be the most important legal tradition guiding these communities today” (73). The Great Law of Peace, the Kaianerekowa, “bound the Iroquois nations together into a confederacy of considerable strength,” Borrows continues. “Its narrative and principles brought peace, power, and righteousness to generations of Iroquois people, and continues to be important to Haudenosaunee people today” (73). According to Borrows, “[t]he Great Law of Peace is one of North America’s most recognizable Indigenous constitutions,” and “it’s primary authority continues to reside in its spoken version,” rather than in its numerous written descriptions (73). Borrows briefly tells the story of the Peacemaker and the instructions he gave to chiefs about how to live and how to run their councils (73-75). Like most legal traditions, the symbols the Peacemaker gave to the chiefs “are subject to wide interpretation and reinterpretation because their framing encourages listeners to broadly apply their messages,” and the Great Law “also communicates laws relating to adoption, emigration, individual rights, and international relations” (75). Once the Peacemaker taught the principles of the Great Law of Peace, he left, promising to return (75).

“The Great Law is built on the agreement and creativity of many Haudenosaunee people,” Borrows continues. “Future generations are considered in deliberations under the law, and their anticipated needs were to be a significant part of any resolution” (75). Agreements are reached through unanimity, and any of the Six Nations can request a meeting of the council of the confederacy (75). “The Haudenosaunee developed intricate diplomatic traditions in their relations,” he writes, noting that the agreements they reached “continue to resonate with many Indigenous people today,” such as the Gus Wen Tah, or Two Row Wampum, which was the basis of agreements between the Haudenosaunee and the Dutch, the French, and the English (75-76). Another symbol related to the Gus Wen Tah is the Silver Covenant Chain, which binds nations together without causing them to lose their independence (76). “Those holding the Covenant Chain are responsible for keeping their relationships bright and preventing them from breaking Haudenosaunee law seems to maintain an independence from other legal traditions that prevents its assimilation or integration,” Borrows writes, and this independence means that “the Haudenosaunee are the least likely of any Indigenous group to support or embrace the application of their laws as part of the Canadian legal system,” although “many Haudenosaunee would welcome seeing their legal traditions given greater recognition” (76). Because the Haudenosaunee tend to see themselves as allies of Canada rather than as Canadian citizens, Borrows’s “conclusions about the nature of Canadian multi-juridicalism will likely be rejected by many people of the longhouse. They would not want to see their legal traditions as part of Canada’s Constitution, unless they consented to such an arrangement through a treaty with their confederacy, which is unlikely in the present circumstances” (76-77). However, “many Haudenosaunee would likely accept renewal of the Gus Wen Tah and the Silver Covenant Chain, both of which symbolize their ancient treaty relationship with the Crown and affirm their decision-making powers and distinctiveness,” and “Haudenosaunee law has a continuing and significant influence on how Canadians organize their affairs” (77).

Borrows now turn to Anishinabek legal traditions. “Historically, the Anishinabek lived in communities as clans organized in a loose confederacy, which more recently was called the Council of the Three Fires,” he writes (77). They “often manage their resources through kinship allocations, agreed upon through discussion and consensus,” and “these kin-based allocations have been confirmed, overlain or displaced by band council-sanctioned certificates of possessions under the Indian Act” (77). Clan systems “assist in regulating behaviour and resolving disputes,” and “[p]ersons who are not Anishinabek by birth may be granted citizenship and legal standing to participate in community life through an adopted clan” (77). A person’s clan, or dodem, “creates reciprocal obligations among fellow clan members, thereby establishing a horizontal relationship with different communities and creating allegiances that extend beyond the confines of the home village” (78). Clan obligations help “the Anishinabek allocate resources to their hunting grounds, fishing grounds, village sites, and harvesting/gathering sites,” and “[a] conservation ethic is apparent in resource allocations under Anishinabek practitioners using this system” (78). 

According to Borrows,

The Anishinabek people have a number of legal principles that guide their relationship with other living beings in a conservationist mode. For example, humans and others have rights relative to the earth, and they also have duties. Duties or obligations are central to relationships under Anishinabek law. This is demonstrated in formalized patterns of speech. For example, when Anishinabek people historically met, they would first ask one another: “Weanaesh k’dodem?” (“What is your totem?). Once clan and family were determined, people would be asked: “Ahniish aen-anookeeyin?” (“What do you do for a living?”). Both of these questions are related to a person’s responsibility within the community. A person’s dodem indicates more than their lineage: obligations are attached to their clan affiliations. Like a dodem, a person’s anookeewin also connotes ideas of duty and right (daebinaewiziwin). Anishinabek peoples have obligations (daebizitawaugaewin) to their families and community: to support them, to help them prosper, and to exercise their rights to live and work. In an Anishinabek legal context, rights and responsibilities are intertwined. (78-79)

“The Anishinabek have strong legal traditions that convey their duties relative to the world,” Borrows continues, including “stewardship-like concepts (bimeekumaugaewin) and apply to their use of land, plants, and others” (79). “Principles of acknowledgment, accomplishment, accountability, and approbation are embedded in the Anishinabek creation epic and associated stories,” he writes:

Ojibway legal traditions concerning bimeekumaugaewin speak of how the world was created and how beings came to live on the earth. They tell of how they depended on the earth, plants, and animals for their sustenance and survival once they arrived. The Ojibway’s acknowledgment (gaamiinigooyang) of a Creator and an appreciation of their reliance on their relationship to the world comprise the first principle of bimeekumaugaewin within Ojibway societies. (79)

The second principle of bimeekumaugaewin deals with accomplishing “the Creator’s vision in setting life in motion” (79). “The stories convey the manner in which plants, animals, and humans should relate to and respect one another,” Borrows writes. “They obtain important teachings about the preparation necessary for living a good life. They talk of principles that must be followed so that all the orders of creation can live together in peace and friendship” (79-80). The third principle of bimeekumaugaewin is accountability: “As with the pipe, ceremonies are often performed in conjunction with these stories to communicate to the Creator, and to acknowledge before others how one’s duties and responsibilities have been performed. Dancing, feasting, and singing sometimes accompany these rituals as a way to ratify legal relationships” (80). Finally, stories explain “the consequences of living in accordance with, or contrary to, these principles” (80). “The idea of approbation received for proper performance of duty, or disapprobation (tubuhumahgawin) flowing from failure to fulfill a responsibility, complete the Ojibway circle of bimeekumaugaewin,” Borrows continues. “These are the enforcement mechanisms of Anishinabek law” (80). 

Legal remedies in Anishinabek law “are not usually punitive,” although “examples can be found in which drastic action had to be taken against individuals to preserve community safety” (81). One was recorded by William Jarvis, Superintendent of Indian Affairs, in 1838. In that incident, a man named Mayamaking began drinking his own blood (despite the availability of other food), tearing off his clothing (despite the winter weather), and eating ice and snow. The community feared he would eat their children, and unanimously agreed that Mayamaking would have to die. His best friend shot him, “‘not wishing any other hand to do it’” (Jarvis qtd. 82). “This real life historical case is an interesting example of Anishinabek law,” Borrows writes. “The community dealt with the issue in accordance with their own legal traditions. The community had no other resources for their protection but themselves, their extended family and friends. They used their law to deal with a pressing issue” (82). When it became clear that the man’s threats “were becoming a matter of life and death,” the community “went to council together rather than take action individually” (82). “This is an important Anishinabek legal principle,” Borrows continues. “Their method of making judgments was a collective, not an indiviualized one. They relied upon one another’s viewpoints. They were deliberative. They clearly felt that this method of deciding was very important because they travelled through heavy snow to meet together” (82). The legal principles that led to the man’s death were focused on defence and compassion, and his death had restorative aspects: “The father received gifts from the community, and the man who killed the son stepped into his role, also performing restitution. Even the man who lost his son seemed to be satisfied with the council’s decision” (82-83). For Borrows, this example shows the differences between Indigenous and non-Indigenous law: “Imagine what our legal systems would be like if judges or lawyers had to take the place of those they prosecute or send to jail” (83). 

Of course, today Mayamaking’s mental illness would be handled very differently, but for Borrows, the point is “to focus on the process and principles that guided the actions, rather than on the specific outcome” (83).  “Even today,” he writes, “people can still”: “wait, observe, and collect information,” “consult with their friends and neighbours when it is apparent something is wrong,” “help the person who is threatening or causing imminent harm,” remove the individual “so that he or she does not harm others (though, to re-emphasize, the act does not involve what the common law has labelled capital punishment),” “help those who rely on that person by restoring what might be taken from them by the treatment,” and “invite both the community and the individual to participate in the restoration (83). These legal principles “show what can be learned from looking at the past,” Borrows contends, and “Anishinabek peoples will likely find similarity with many of these approaches in their contemporary lives” (83). “For the Anishinabek, windigos come in different forms, even today,” he continues. “There are other harmful forms of cannibalistic consumption that destroy lands and people. The principles that underlie the practice in the Mayakiming case are important for dealing with these problems” (84).

Borrows now discusses Cree legal traditions. The Cree homeland is vast, covering both boreal forest and prairie, and for Borrows, who is only including the Plains Cree, Woods Cree, and Swampy Cree in this discussion, “the diverse ecologies of this terrain influence their laws” (84). Those who keep the law are known, in Cree, as “Onisinweuk,” Borrows writes (84)(probably onisinwayak, in Standard Roman Orthography, although I can’t find that word in the dictionary; oyasiwéwin means law, though). Legal principles are encoded in Cree language, expressing fundamental principles in the words wâhkôhtowin, miyo-wicêhtowin, pâstâhowin, ohcinêwin, and kwayask-itôtamowin, and understanding these words provides a glimpse into Cree legal traditions (84). wâhkôtowin is “the overarching law governing all relations,” and it is said “to flow from the Creator who placed all life on earth” (84). According to Borrows,

A body of stories describes what people have learned from observing the natural world; the stories are used to facilitate order in Cree law. The sun, moon, winds, clouds, rocks, fish, insects, and animals all provide illustrations of wahkohtowin, which the Cree interpret into law. Wahkotowin has implications for individuals, families, governments, and nations. For example, in the family law context, wahkotowin is said to require different levels of conduct: parents are to nurture and care for their child with loyalty and fidelity; brothers and sisters are to live close but separately in an atmosphere of non-interference; cousins and other relatives are to be treated respectfully in a non-coercive manner. (84)

Unrelated people apply the principles of wâhkôhtowin “in accordance with the ideas found in miyo-wicehtowin, pastahowin, ohcinewin, and kwayaskitotamowin” (84).

miyo-wicêhtowin, Borrows writes, “is said to have originated in the laws and relationships that Cree people have with their Creator”: it directs Cree people to behave in a way that is conducive to the creation of good relationships (85). miyo-wicêhtowin “is an important legal principle because it speaks to maintaining peace between people of different places and perspectives,” and the “maintenance of mutual good relationships, through positive support and assistance,” is “often represented by the circle in Cree law” (85):

Circles are considered sacred and represent the bringing together of people. They are meant to remind people of Mother Earth and their journey through life: from the earth, to infant, to child, through adulthood to old age and back to the earth. Cree legal traditions can be conducted in circles, such as talking circles, healing circles, and reconciliation circles. (85)

pâstâhowin and ohcinêwin, on the other hand, are about the consequences of failing to abide by the law:

Pastahowin is used to describe something that goes against natural law. If such an offence occurs, negative consequences will follow, making the concept of ohcinewin relevant. Ohcinewin is part of the concept of pastahowin and means to suffer in retribution for an action against creation. Pastahowin and ohcinewin can apply to any circumstance in which the law is not followed, either through action or omission. (85)

Retributive aspects of Cree law include “meskotsehowin” (redress), “kakweskasowehk” (reproval), “apehowin” (revenge), “naskwawin” (reprisal), “pasastehokowisowin” (retributive justice), “naskwastamasowin apo apehowin” (vengeance), “pasihiwewin” (vindication), “atameyimew” (blame), “sihkiskakewin” (obligation), “masinahikepayowin” (indebtedness), and “tipahikewin” (recompense) (85) (all in quotation marks because I’m not sure of Borrows’s spelling and can’t find any of these words in the dictionary). Examples of pâstâhowin and ohcinêwin can be found in relationships between animals and humans: “Animals are regarded as persons in their own right; the relationship between the Cree and animal-persons is governed by the same legal considerations that govern human relationships” (85). “If animals are not treated appropriately,” Borrows writes, “pastahowin and ohcinewin can result: something bad will happen. Many stories interpret the law relating to animals in these terms” (85-86). Borrows notes that a Cree-speaking judge, Gerald Morin, was appointed to preside over a Cree court in northern Saskatchewan in 2001, but suggests that this court “does not represent anything close fo a fully functioning Cree legal system” and that it “only faintly affirms Cree legal traditions,” since “[t]he substance and procedures of Canadian law continue to contain many cultural incongruities that are considered incompatible with Cree legal traditions” (86).

Borrows turns to Métis law next. He notes that in 1840 the Métis living on the prairies developed buffalo hunting laws to organize that economic and social activity (87). The captain of the hunt could impose penalties if the rules of the hunt were broken (87). However, “this set of laws was not a complete code for the hunt. There were, in addition, significant customary legal principles involving the respectful killing and use of animals. Métis law also extended to trade, family obligations, political organization, and land use” (87). Without the order created by Métis law, “the fur trade would have floundered, and political and economic development on the St Lawrence River and easter Great Lakes would have been severely delayed or restricted” (87). Métis “legal presence” was also instrumental in opening western and northern Canada up for settlement (87-88). According to Borrows, “Métis legal traditions were most prominent when the Dominion Parliament attempted to unilaterally survey the old North-West Territories around the Red River in 1869” (88). Because the Métis did not want to become part of the Dominion without their consent and participation, they prevented surveyors from doing their work, and “[t]his prevented Canada’s expansion into the region and compelled the government of Sir John A. Macdonald to negotiate with them” (88). This situation led to the creation of a Métis Provisional Government, which negotiated an agreement embodied in the 1870 Manitoba Act (88). After the terms of that agreement were broken by Canada, “a group of Métis established a democratically elected government in St Laurent, near Batoche, Saskatchewan,” where Gabriel Dumont and eight councillors “passed rules, patterned after their ancient buffalo hunt laws” (88). Borrows includes a long ist of the laws passed at St. Laurent (89-91), and notes that these laws “have survived in customary form, and still have relevance today” (91). In addition, “Métis legal traditions . . . survive in Canada as positivistic law. In Alberta, Métis people operate a quasi-judicial system to deal with disputes about membership, land dealings, surface rights, and any other matter to which the parties agree” (91). This body, the Métis Settlement Appeal Tribunal, was created in 1990 by provincial legislation, and “[i]t has developed an extensive body of jurisprudence as a living legal tradition” (91). Métis living in other parts of Canada “have also enacted their laws in a contemporary context” (91).

Borrows writes about Carrier legal traditions next. The Carrier people organize themselves in houses, with house groups led by a head chief, subsidiary wing chiefs, and house members; a group of houses constitutes a clan (92). Membership in a house or clan is determined by matrilineal descent (92). “Carrier legal traditions contain principles of societal organization,” Borrows states. “These laws are central to the proper distribution of decision-making power” (92). “An integral part of Carrier legal heritage,” Borrows continues,

is their kungax, or “own spirit power.” Kungax tell of the land’s creation, the people’s earliest history, territorial boundaries, major battles, and the origins of house crests, titles, names, and significant past events. Kungax are often performative, using song and dance to communicate major themes and specific principles. Kungax are first taught to children when they are quite young. As they grow and mature, children are expected to deepen their memory and understanding of the kungax until they can recite them accurately. While every attempt is made to ensure that those with proper authority perform the kungax in official gatherings, parallel or divergent accounts often circulate. (92)

According to Borrows, 

Kungax teach specific principles for regulating behaviour as well as outlining remedies for breaches of social order. Several fundamental principles intended to govern individual conduct have been identified within Carrier law. These are respect, responsibility, obligation, compassion, balance, wisdom, caring, sharing, and love. (92)

None of these principles is more important than the others; all are of equal weight. One example of a principle found in a kungax is the obligation to treat animals with respect; if they are not, they will leave Carrier territories or exact retribution (92). “To mark respect for fish, the Carrier enact a ceremony each year to honour the salmon’s return,” Borrows writes. “Honour continues throughout the salmon’s cyclical visits with rules governing its allocation, catch, use, preparation, and disposal” (92). These rules are enforced “by proving commentaries about consequences for mistreatment” (92). For the Carrier, “[f]eelings are an important part of the law; reason is not separated from emotion in making decisions and taking action. Reason and emotion operate together to motivate proper conduct” (93). “The kungax also teach proper rules of respect, love, and obligation towards others,” Borrows writes. “If people are not well treated, they are said to transform into animals and leave their partners” (93). 

The kungax provide “a principled context,” but “Carrier people regulate their society through the bah’lats or Potlatch laws” (94). “The bah’lats,” Borrows writes,

are the legal basis for succession and inheritance, territorial laws and resource management, family law (including marriage, divorce and mourning), dispute settlement, village governance, special rules of conduct for women, and principles of justice taught to children. The bah’lahts are administered through head clan and subclan chiefs who determine their questions of Carrier law. Hereditary chiefs receive their authority from matrilineal clan assignments in the bah’lahts, if they live in a way that merits the honour. Wealth, service, generosity, wisdom, respect, family and community support all qualify people for the authority. Without living in accordance with these principles, a person cannot expect to be effective in interpreting and adjudicating disputes. (94)

However, if head chiefs do have the respect of the community, they are “responsible for determining breaches of Carrier law and, in consultation with wing chiefs, adjudicate an appropriate remedy” (94). Remedies “are administered by a clan member known as a ‘whip man’” (94). “Formal business within the bah’lahts takes place in the feast hall,” Borrows notes, and feasts are guided “by a major legal tenet, dinii biits wa aden, or ‘the way the Feast works’” (95). “Practices and principles must be followed when a hereditary chief’s name is being assigned, when law is solidified, when shaming occurs, and when a birth, marriage, or adoption is announced,” he continues. “Precise legal procedures are followed within the feast” (95).Borrows describes those procedures, which include the distribution of eagle down after decisions are made, and the proper calling of witnesses (95-96). Witnesses are important, “because they may be called upon at a future feast to verify past actions” (96). “The recording of the bah’lahts proceedings ensures that the witnesses are specifically prepared to testify in the event of a potential conflict over what has transpired,” Borrows concludes, noting that in this respect, Carrier legal structures are similar to those of other northwest coastal nations, including the Nisga’a, to whose legal traditions he turns next.

The Nisga’a are divided into four clans or pdeek, and historically they were also organized into wilps or house groups, each of which “had its own chiefs, territories, rights, history, stories, songs, dances, and traditions. These customs are handed down through matrilineal succession” (96). “Wilps are matrilineal and matrilocal,” Borrows states. “The highest ranking woman in a wilp is called the sigidimnak’; she makes the final decisions on names and inheritance,” and when she dies, the position is assumed by her oldest sister or daughter (96-97). The highest-ranking man in a wilp, the sim’oogit, is “responsible for passing adaawks and associated prerogatives from one generation to the next,” usually through feasts in which these prerogatives are made public and are validated by other chiefs. “Each wilp has an adaawk that describes how their ancient territories were acquired; they can take the listener back to the beginning of time,” Borrows writes. “The adaawk will also describe the wilp’s ancient migrations, territorial defence,” and the major events of its history (97). “The adaawk records property rights such as fishing sites, hunting territories, and gathering grounds. It also details rights and responsibilities in family law,” he continues. “For example, adaawk convey information about how ancestors were given animals to be used as crests by each wilp and to show them how to live, eat, and prepare food. They also relate details about how these entitlements and obligations should be passed on to the next generation” (97).

“The Nisga’a people remember their adaawk by referring to their ayuukhl,” an “ancient legal code that has guided Nisga’a social, economic, and political relationships” for centuries before Canada proclaimed itself a nation (97). “The ayuukhl, in conjunction with the adaawk, historically governed land ownership, education, succession, citizenship, and the institutions of the chieftain and matriarch,” Borrows writes. “The laws also governed marriage, divorce, war, peace, trading relationships, and restitution, though these laws have been modified in some degree by a recent treaty” (97). Some ayuukhl are related to the Nisga’a origin story and are believed to have been placed “in Ginsk’eexkw by k’amligihahlhaahl who is regarded as the Supreme God,” while other ayuukhl “are founded upon K’amligihahlhaahl’s teachings to Txeemsim, the trickster, who identified central legal tenets for Nisga’a peace and order. His deeds and misdeeds illustrate consequences that can flow from certain behaviours” (98). Still other ayuukhl “seem to come from the direct experience and observation of the people. There are many cases of people being rewarded or punished because of the respect or disrespect they showed in following the ayuukhl” (98). Sanctions and restitution are an important part of the Nisga’a legal tradition, including shaming and public cleansing. “Nisga’a legal traditions, therefore, cover many significant aspects of human behaviour,” Borrows continues. “The ayuukhl and adaawk are an important part of Nisga’a legal traditions because they connect the people to their territories, families, and past. They teach them how to live in relationship with the earth around them” (98). However, Nisga’a laws have been modified by their 1999 treaty with Canada and British Columbia; that agreement brings Nisga’a legal traditions into a contemporary Canadian context (99). 

Finally, Borrows discusses Inuit legal traditions. “Among the most important legal terms in Inuit law are maligait, piqujait, and tirigusuusiit,” he writes:

Malagait refers to things that have to be followed. It is a relational term focusing on the results of a request (the obligation to obey). Piqujait deals with things that have to be done. The obligation that is the focus of piqujait is the wish of an authorized person about something that is to be done. Tirigusuusiit refers to things that have to be avoided. If a person transgresses tirigusuusiit, he or she will have to face the consequences of his or her actions. (102)

While these traditions are ancient, they “have the potential to be applied to present-day circumstances” (102). Tirigusuusiit, for instance, “could be used as an Inuit legal device to highlight inappropriate actions,” and while all tirigusuusiit might be followed today, “they could be compared and contrasted with other Canadian legal traditions to create a better future” (102). For instance, “tirigusuusiit requires that campsites be kept clean out of respect for the land and the animals,” suggesting that it is “an important foundational idea for creating environmental and land use planning regimes” (102-03). “There are tirigusuusiit related to visiting peoples in other lands, clothing, hunting, and other life activities,” Borrows continues (103). Another important Inuit legal concept is Inuit Qaujimajatuqangit, which includes unwritten traditional knowledge, family and political structures, education, and even knowledge of weather (103). “It has also been described as a living technology for rationalizing thought and action, organizing tasks, managing resources and family, and seeing society as a coherent whole,” Borrows writes (103). I’m not sure what the Inuit Qaujimajatuqangit might be, but I’m wondering if they are oral narratives. Borrows notes that “the Nunavut territorial government is one of the most important institutions implementing Inuit legal traditions in Canada,” and states that the government “has taken great guidance from Inuit Qaujimajatuqangit to structure its legislative and administrative agenda and actions” (103). There are no political parties, and the cabinet operates by consensus (103). He provides a long list of Inuit legal principles, and suggests that the government of Nunavut “has taken many opportunities to apply these and other Inuit legal traditions to their statutes, regulations, and government procedures” (104).

In his conclusion, Borrows emphasizes his contention that these eight legal traditions require debate, “because such debate cold lead to further clarification and more refined applications of the law at issue. . . . Further discussion and development of these descriptions are essential to ensure that Indigenous legal traditions do not become withdrawn from critical inquiry or become lost in mythologies of the past” (104). Therefore, “it is vitally important that Indigenous laws remain relevant through their continual interaction with the contemporary facts of life” (104). Without such interaction, “they could become detached from the everyday concerns and experiences of Indigenous peoples today” (104). Borrows also asserts that:

significant problems can develop if too much deference is given to how traditions (including common law, civil law, and Indigenous law) were practiced in past eras. While ancient understandings can give significant guidance to present practitioners, problems develop when traditions are held hostage to historical interpretations that do not take into account the modern contexts. In these circumstances, placing too much weight on the “hallowed” nature of traditions can become an obstacle to their present-day applications. If an overexalted view of a tradition is applied, it could limit ordinary people from connecting to it when faced with their messy and often mundane circumstances. Legal traditions must have an air of reality about their present-day applications. People will have trouble making their laws work for them if a hard-edged realism is not combined with the necessary idealism that underlies most legal systems. (105)

For that reason, “traditions should not be frozen in some past-tense state because of misplaced notions of reverence and respect” (105). In fact, those notions “could be exceedingly disrespectful” if they lead to the belief “that one’s legal tradition cannot intermingle with other ideas to provide guidance in circumstances that differ from the past” (105). “Respect should not be equated with non-use,” Borrows argues (105). Nor should traditions become the property of an elite (105). “Resistance to ‘non-approved’ ideas that come from other sources can allow elites to selectively shield themselves from complicated counter-narratives,” he continues. “This can only lead to a narrowing and can threaten a tradition’s relevance in a complicated world” (105). “Legal traditions must be brought out of the past and into the present to increase their scope and vitality,” he writes, a statement he believes is true for common law and civil law as well as Indigenous law (105-06). The remainder of the book, he concludes, is about how laws “might learn from and interact with other approaches to regulation and decision-making” (106). In other words, the rest of the book is an argument in favour of legal hybridity.

Borrows’s fourth chapter looks at what can be learned from the coexistence of civil law and common law in Canada, a phenomenon known as “bijuridicalism” (107). However, that term is not inclusive enough, since “numerous Indigenous legal traditions continue to function in ways that are integral to Canada’s legal system” (107). For that reason, it would be better to think of Canada’s legal system as multi-juridical (107). His intention in this book is “to build on bijuridicalism and take a more pluralistic approach to recognizing and affirming our country’s rich legal inheritance” (107). “In this vein, this chapter will explore how the continued development of Indigenous legal traditions can take guidance from the relationship between the common law and civil law in Canada,” he continues (107). “A more thorough understanding of the development of common and civil law will demonstrate the historically fluid, socially constructed, and culturally contingent nature of legal traditions in Canada,” and it will also provide “an important reminder not to stereotype or overexaggerate the positivistic nature of non-Indigenous legal traditions” (107-08). Without that context, common law and civil law often appear to be natural, and Indigenous law to be an exception to the legal norm (108). Like Indigenous law, common law and civil law “waxed and waned depending on sociocultural factors,” knowing about their conditional development “increases awareness of the need for choice and moral agency in the broader adoption and adaptation of Indigenous legal traditions” (108). 

“When comparing Indigenous and Western legal traditions, it is tempting to make broad, nearly irreconcilable distinctions between them because of their different histories, social organization, and values,” Borrows writes (108). That is the reason it’s important to see the unwritten cultural assumptions of those traditions (108). The unwritten constitutional principles behind Canada’s constitution have been recognized by the Supreme Court. “If the similarities between our legal traditions are not appreciated, their differences can give rise to misconceptions and stereotypical ideas about Indigenous legal systems,” Borrows continues (108). Those ideas, such as the notion that Indigenous law is educational in nature, cause problems, “because they neglect the role of civil and common law as cultural mediums that educate, communicate, and socialize” (109). “It is too easy to detach the civil and common law from their cultural contexts and this must be avoided,” particularly since the cultural components of common law and civil law “seem almost invisible precisely because they correspond with the values of a wide portion of society” (109). Neither common law nor civil law is removed from society: “The development of the civil and common law flows from, and is embedded in, the cultures of specific groups of Canadians” (109).

First, Borrows discusses the civil law tradition, which begins with Roman law and then spread around the world in codified and uncodified forms (109). “Civil law is a highly structured tradition; it is based on broad declarations of general principles that provide guidance to its adherents,” he notes (109). It first arrived in North America in New France, because King Louis XIV decreed that the laws that governed the colony would be the same as those that governed the Île de France, the region around Paris (109-10). That kind of centralized transplantation of laws from one part of the world to another “is a feature of principle-based laws” (110). The laws of New France were hierarchical, with “royal ordinances, edicts, and decisions from the Conseil Souverain (Sovereign Council) proclaiming the laws by which people would live” (110). However, there was some recognition of the need for law to reflect local values, and so the code was changed several times “to accommodate the particular cultural circumstances of New France” (110). After the British conquest in 1763, civil law in New France was abolished, but it continued to exist in practice, and therefore it was reinstated by the 1774 Quebec Act (110). Since then, civil law has survived in Canada: “Civil law remains a powerful legal tradition in Canada because of its historical use and its relationship to the society and culture in which it is applicable” (111).

Common law began to be practiced in Canada about the same time as civil law, Borrows continues (I would’ve thought it started later). “Those who settled the land outside Quebec brought a cultural preference for this legal tradition and made a conscious choice to adopt this system,” he writes. “Much like some Indigenous legal traditions, common law has a strong customary law component” (111). In other words, its origins “are not grounded in any text” (111). Common law “grew out of a society in which a bewildering diversity of courts, from a broad array of cultures, enforced a wide variety of laws” (111). It was born “when the use of writs expanded at the expense of these other legal jurisdictions” (112). Those writes were “‘forms of action’” that “were the procedural devices used by courts to give expression to the theories of liability recognized by common law,” and the uniformity writs provided “allowed for the more centralized control of the entire common law structure, and the sovereignty of the Crown expanded as the jurisdiction of common law became more widespread” (112). Common law first appeared in Prince Edward Island, New Brunswick, and Nova Scotia after the expulsion of the Acadians in 1756, and it expanded into other British colonies (and Canadian provinces) afterwards. “Of course, many Indigenous people wonder how these colonies came to be viewed almost exclusively as common law jurisdictions when Indigenous legal traditions continued to apply in all of them,” Borrows writes. “Nevertheless, the common law tradition in contemporary Canada operates through stare decisis and a hierarchy of courts. Stare decisis is the principle by which decisions in previous cases are applied to current cases that are materially similar,” and the hierarchy of courts refers to the fact that lower court decisions can be appealed to higher courts, whose decisions “are binding on inferior tribunals” (112-13). “The culture of common law is of incremental development on a case-by-case basis,” he continues (113). 

The point of these summaries is to demonstrate that “the development of civil and common law traditions is based on specific historical and cultural circumstances,” along with choice and “moral agency” (113). For Borrows, “[c]hoice and agency will be as important to the adoption and continued adaptation of Indigenous legal traditions. Since legal traditions are subject to human intervention, they can change, grow, and develop” (113). Part of that development is the way that these legal traditions have influenced each other. For most of Canada’s history, common law has been dominant, but Borrows says that more recently civil law has become more prominent. “The growth of Indigenous legal traditions may follow the same course if appropriate measures are taken,” he writes (113). 

Common law and civil law have interacted with each other, and these interactions “may hold lessons for Indigenous laws’ growth” (114). Civil law “has been inordinately influenced by common law and still maintains its authority,” and the same might apply to “Indigenous traditions influenced by the other legal traditions,” which may “maintain their power despite being heavily and inappropriately overshadowed by other legal traditions in the courts, parliament, and provincial legislatures” (114). For years, courts, Parliament, and legislatures outside Quebec paid scant attention to civil law, and during that time, “civil law did not enjoy the same weight as common law in the Supreme Court of Canada” and it seemed in danger of assimilation (114). There was a lack of reciprocity between the two systems—a failure to understand that “the Civil Code was a founding document of Quebec’s legal system” (114)—and this situation left many worried about “the continued vitality of civil law tradition” (114). However, things have changed, particularly after the Supreme Court of Canada replaced the Privy Council in the U.K. as the country’s highest court. Despite the dominance of common law, however, “civil law has at times affected common law,” and Borrows cites several examples “in which the Supreme Court has referred to civil law in common law decisions” (114). “The dialogue between these two legal traditions has proved beneficial,” he writes. “Greater reciprocity has facilitated access to a richer body of laws with which to answer legal questions” (115). Each tradition, then, influences the other in Canada (115). That mutual influence has worried some lawyers, who were concerned with the purity or authenticity of civil law. “This approach fails to recognize that the integrity of a legal system is not solely dependent on its relative isolation, internal logic, or doctrinal purity,” Borrows writes. “Integrity also depends upon the system’s recognition, from within and by others. Recognition secures a jurisdictional space for its operation that encourages the respect of the public and facilitates access to resources” (116). When legal systems are recognized as valid, “they are much freer to interact with other systems without fear of assimilation” (116). The broad recognition of civil law was a factor in its survival. “Once the courts and Parliament acknowledged the authority and scope of civil law, it became easier for its influence to grow,” Borrows continues. “Because it has been more firmly recognized by Canada’s dominant legal institutions, civil law ahs been revitalized” (116).

According to Borrows, Indigenous law could benefit from a similar process. Indigenous legal traditions “could grow stronger through greater recognition by the courts and Parliament,” and “Indigenous legal practitioners might consider the civil law experience and identify potential dangers that could develop from an exclusively inward-looking approach to tradition” (116). However, “it is important to contemplate the idea that perhaps the formal separation of Quebec as a civil law jurisdiction has been the strongest reason for its growth, more so than the normative strength it acquired from interacting with the common law,” so both separation and harmonization of legal traditions could be important (116). “Greater discussion is needed within Indigenous communities about the benefits and potential problems of trying to purify Indigenous traditions by the removal of the ‘contamination’ from common law and civil law traditions,” Borrows writes. “Those wishing to live solely by their traditions could usefully ponder whether disproportionately negative effects flow from attempts to completely isolate themselves from surrounding relationships” (116-17). “There are compelling arguments that Indigenous traditions could be strengthened by their separation from and interaction with the principles and approaches that are found in Canada’s other legal traditions,” he continues (117). Also, it’s possible that the history of civil law may not be the best guide: 

Indigenous traditions are somewhat different from Canada’s other legal systems. Indigenous peoples are a much smaller proportion of the population than those living under civil law in the province of Quebec. These smaller numbers might give less political weight to the recognition of Indigenous legal traditions nationally. Furthermore, the Quebec government (which protects property and civil rights through civil law), has specific protections in the Canadian Constitution, whereas Indigenous governance may not have the same status. It may be implicitly protected under section 35(1) of the Constitution Act, 1982; but, so far, this recognition has been less than optimal. Additionally, the fact that civil law and common law both stem from European cultures may make their harmonization easier than would be the case with the interface of Indigenous and non-Indigenous legal traditions. (117)

These differences must not be used as an excuse to avoid potential recognition, Borrows continues, and Indigenous traditions must not be subordinated to European ones “on disguised grounds that they are somehow less civilized” (17). Also, international legal systems favour common law and civil law. Therefore, one must be cautious in using the history of civil law as a model for what might happen to Indigenous law. And, finally, “civil law is limited to matters of private law, whereas Indigenous legal traditions also deal with aspects of public law” (118). The differences between Indigenous and non-Indigenous law need to be acknowledged, and they need to “form part of any strategy designed to preserve and develop Indigenous legal traditions” (118).

“In order to have the common law, civil law, and Indigenous law work together in a more harmonious way, we will have to find better words, phrases, and frameworks to acknowledge and facilitate their coexistence,” Borrows states. “The search for such congruence will take us deeper into the realm of interpretation, dialogue, and argument” (118). Like all legal traditions, Indigenous legal traditions need to be interpreted—Borrows uses the word “translated” (118)—in order to be understood, although it’s important that such translations not “always flow one way, to the benefit of the dominant systems” (118). Canada’s other legal traditions, like Indigenous laws, are “embedded in a culture of argument,” and “[e]ach contains a degree of ambiguity that requires judgment beyond its initial formulation”: by courts, judges, and lawyers, through case law, and by Parliament and legislatures, which “promulgate administrative regulations to further implement and clarify statutory grants of power” (118), on the one hand, and by other methods of interpretation, on the other. The methods of interpretation proper to Indigenous law are unfamiliar to Canadians, which presents a challenge for Canadian law, “especially when ambiguities exist not only within legal traditions but also between them” (118). For Borrows, “the most important step we can take in developing a culture of argument in relation to the place of Indigenous legal traditions in Canada is to develop a framework that does not subordinate them to the common law and civil law” (119). When Indigenous law (and Indigenous peoples) have equal status, ways to coordinate the three legal systems will be revealed (119). In other words, “Indigenous law will more fully permeate the consciousness of common law and civil law practitioners and theorists when it is regarded as a real source of rights and obligations in our country. The expansion of our conventional conceptions of Canadian law will also require greater participation by Indigenous peoples” (119). 

To illustrate this claim, Borrows turns to a Cree story about a meeting between the Creator and the animals, prior to the creation of humans. He suggests that this account “will draw on Cree law to point out the general principles that can help to bridge the ambiguities between the civil/common law and Indigenous legal traditions” (119). The great gift humans will possess, the Creator tells the animals in the story, is the ability to dream, which will make them creative. They will also possess the gift of the knowledge of truth and justice, humans will have to search for that gift, the way they must search for their identity. The Creator asks the animals to help him find a good hiding-place. All of the animals make a suggestion, but none of them are good enough. Finally, the Mole speaks: “‘Put it inside them because then only the wisest and purest of heart will have the courage to look there’” (121). And that’s what the Creator does. Borrows suggests that this account demonstrates “the importance of participation and equality in the interpretation of Indigenous legal traditions,” because all of the animals, the greatest and the least powerful, are able to contribute to the discussion with the Creator, who is put on an equal footing with them (121). “If we apply these principles to Indigenous traditions, we can conclude that powers of interpretation and judgment should not all be vested in legislators or judges,” Borrows writes. “If we extended them to the coexistence of each of Canada’s legal traditions, we would also acknowledge that the common law and civil law should not be the only reference points in the country’s legal lexicon. Those with less formal power in society should also have a role in deciding how law should be interpreted and should apply to them” (121). Decision-making between legal traditions “should not presume a hierarchy that places Indigenous legal traditions lower in force or authority,” and each tradition should be brought into contact with the other on an equal basis (121-22). 

Such equality would help to prevent the erosion of Indigenous law, which has two negative effects: it “destabilizes normative order within Indigenous communities,” causing confusion and disrespect for “the law,” which creates “a significant challenge for peace, order, and development” (122), and it “diminishes Canada as a nation,” weakening its culture of law and causing it to lose the wisdom those legal traditions “could provide about how to organize relationships and reduce disputes,” while also causing us to miss “the underlying justice of Canada’s creation and development” (122). “The recognition of Indigenous legal traditions could connect Aboriginal and other Canadians to land in ways not possible under the current administration of common or civil law,” Borrows continues, reminding his readers that there was no discovery by the Crown that could justify extinguishing Indigenous legal jurisdiction, and no conquest that could have extinguished Indigenous peoples’ “jurisdictional rights over their own affairs” (122). “The Crown’s claims of effective occupation and adverse possession over lands where Indigenous peoples still reside are not very persuasive doctrines when they are used to undercut pre-existing and contemporary Indigenous laws,” he writes (122-23). However, “[l]egal certainty is strengthened when Canadian law is built on doctrines that acknowledge the flaws of these other justifications”:

The recognition of Indigenous legal traditions places Canadian law on a firmer foundation because Indigenous law provides ways to allocate or alienate or share land within their communities and with others in ways that are more consistent with the demands of justice. When land and power is transferred in harmony with Indigenous law, all people of Canada can claim a relationship to land and jurisdiction that rests on consent and mutual respect. (123)

Even in parts of Canada where treaties establish a ground for sharing land, the flaws in the ways those treaties were negotiated makes them, at least potentially, doubtful ways to justify the presence of Settlers or their governments here, as Sheldon Krasowski’s book No Surrender: The Land Remains Indigenous, suggests; if Borrows is right, and recognition of Indigenous law would lead to relationships of consent and mutual respect, then such recognition is essential.

Borrows notes that Canada has recognized the “reserved rights” doctrine, which “implies that anything not agreed to or expressed in the treaty remains vested in Indigenous populations, and cannot be claimed by the non-Indigenous governments as a general right that flows from the treaty negotiations,” in relation to Indigenous title (123). “The ‘reserved rights’ doctrine highlights the inherent nature of Aboriginal rights,” he states. “It builds upon the fact that when the Europeans arrived in North America, the Indians were already here, living in organized societies and occupying their lands as they had done for centuries” (123). This, according to Borrows, is the reason treaties are so important to Canada’s legal framework:

They can draw the common law, civil law, and Indigenous legal traditions together. Treaties recognize Indigenous peoples’ right to make decisions in accordance with their laws to share or give land to others. They recognize non-Indigenous peoples’ right to do the same thing, to share and give land in accordance with their legal traditions. Such mutuality should make it obvious that Indigenous peoples are not the only beneficiaries under the treaties. Non-Indigenous peoples also have treaty rights. Both groups are recipients of the promises made in the negotiation process. The mutuality of the treaties is often overlooked because Indigenous peoples are those most often striving to assert their rights. Yet there are a number of potential inheritors of treaty rights other than Indigenous nations, bands, and individuals. The British and Canadian Crown certainly received many benefits from the treaties. Their citizens were able to peacefully settle and develop most parts of the country by consent. In those parts of the country where there are no treaties (such as British Columbia, Quebec, Labrador, and parts of the North), Indigenous consent is now being negotiated. Where there are treaties, Canadians can trace many of their rights in this country to the consent that was granted to the Crown by Indigenous peoples in the treaty process. (123-24)

“Yet the notion that non-Indigenous peoples might trace certain rights to land or governance through the treaties is, for many, still an emergent concept,” Borrows continues. “Because people have not been exposed to Indigenous understandings of law or the treaties, they are only now beginning to consider them in this light” (124). Unlike countries without treaties, where people struggle “to create better regimes without the advantage of shared ideological roots of intercultural understanding and association,” in Canada that understanding and association was, in many places, “created through multi-juridical meetings that mediated differences throughout most of the land,” and Canada continues to be created in this way through contemporary treaty-making (124). Treaties, Borrows states, are living examples of multi-juridicalism, and “Canadians are fortunate to have agreements that provide mutually recognized conventions for the resolution of disputes between peoples that draw on different legal traditions. New policies or norms need not be invented” (124). The treaties “provide a common starting point of poly-juridical connectivity,” he continues. “Much of the world is not founded on such high principles” (124). Canada has much to learn from its bijuridical experience, and “[r]ecognizing and affirming Canada’s legal structures within a framework of multi-juridical diversity is one more step in this learning” (124).

In his fifth chapter, “Recognizing a Multi-Juridical Legal Culture,” Borrows begins by suggesting that “[t]he operation of multiple legal systems is a Canadian tradition, though its full diversity has been largely hidden from the country’s common law and civil law communities” (125). Nevertheless, the country “has strong aspirations towards tolerance and respect for difference,” as shown by, among other things, our federal system of government and the Charter of Rights and Freedoms (125). “Canada’s founders rejected the idea of forced cultural coercion, at least as it related to the most critical challenges they encountered: French and English, juridical, cultural, religious, and linguistic differences,” Borrows writes. “Although this framework was not broadly extended to Indigenous peoples”—well, it wasn’t extended to them at all, was it?—“it is not too late to do so” (125). Borrows suggests that Canada’s constitutional history suggests analogies to this objective. The British North America Act, 1867 was designed to allow “French and English speakers to continue their unique political, religious, cultural, linguistic, and legal traditions within provincial frameworks,” and it enshrined minority educational rights as well (126). While the BNA Act was “an incomplete governance instrument,” it was “nevertheless sufficient to unite disparate peoples” (126). These “historically deep, constitutionally protected rights and traditions should not be ignored,” he continues, because their aim is “to foster unity amidst difference” (126). They have “great potential for application to Indigenous issues”:

Each of Canada’s legal traditions must remain strong to ensure peace, order, and good government. Canadians must therefore strive to develop and extend societal cohesion through common allegiance to Confederation’s historical and legal framework. At the same time, differences in traditions must not be sacrificed to overreaching attempts to enforce civic solidarity. The country’s constitutional goal is to reconcile unity and diversity, to recognize continued interdependence even in the face of a measured independence. Canada’ democracy is fundamentally connected to these substantive goals. (126-27)

For Borrows, the benefits of these constitutional arrangements “should be more widely available to Indigenous peoples” (127).

Borrows’s optimism about Canada isn’t naive. He knows that many people disagree with his argument. Some advocate for enforcing “a greater commonality” and conformity through various means. Others who are “concerned about difference” see the answer in assimilation. “Of course, the question of who should assimilate whom is not easily answered,” he notes. “The normal assumption is that minorities should be assimilated,” but “it is hard to justify why one group should be entitled to dominate and absorb others on solely numeric terms” (127) The melting pot metaphor might be attractive to some, but it “underestimates the inappropriate pressures this can place on individual identities and national development. This has particularly been the case with Indigenous peoples” (127). He notes that assimilation of Indigenous peoples “has been an astonishing failure,” and that “assimilation is the most hated and resisted policy for Indigenous peoples” (127). “Nothing will turn Indigenous peoples from the Canadian state with greater force than policies designed to assimilate them,” he states (127-28). To push strongly for such assimilative policies, he warns, could destroy the country, as the history of secessionist movements in Quebec suggests (128). He further points out that section 35(1) of the 1982 Constitution Act “safeguards Indigenous peoples as one of the country’s founding political and legal groups. The embedding of Indigenous diversity in Canada’s central legal texts provides a sound justification for recognizing their legal traditions” (129). Of course that recognition isn’t keeping the RCMP away from the Wet’suwet’en First Nation, or allowing them to determine whether pipelines will be built across their territory. It’s more than possible to be too sunny about Canada’s laws and Indigenous peoples.

Borrows suggests that recognizing Indigenous legal traditions “alongside other legal orders has a historic precedent in this land,” and that prior to the arrival of Europeans, “a vibrant legal pluralism sometimes developed amongst First Nations,” with treaties, intermarriages, contracts of trade and commerce, and mutual recognition as “legal arrangements that contributed to extended periods of peace and helped to restrain recourse to war when conflict broke out” (129). “When Europeans and others came to North America, they found themselves in this complex socio-legal landscape,” he continues, and although it has not always been acknowledged, “contemporary Canadian law concerning Indigenous peoples partially originates in, and is extracted from, these legal systems” (129). Diplomacy and treaties were important; Borrows gives the 1701 Dish With One Spoon treaty between the Haudenosaunee and Anishinabek as an example. That agreement, which shared resources around the Great Lakes, is still remembered by the two nations today (130). Intermarriage and adoption were important, as were games, contests, dances, and feasts (130-31). Boundaries and neutral zones could be developed to separate nations from each other (131). Blockades could prevent other groups from gaining access to a particular locale (131). “These tools were embedded in a wider framework of law,” Borrows states. “Indigenous peoples’ occupation of areas to which they maintain or claim rights is not merely a modern phenomenon” (131). Finally, war was a last resort, although conflicts tended to be localized and “based on Indigenous justice systems that required a life for a life” (131). The disastrous war between the Haudenosaunee and the Wendat in the 1640s, which led to “the near extermination and brutal dispersion of the Wendat peoples from their traditional territories in southern Ontario,” demonstrate “the extreme consequences of armed confrontation if other forms of conflict resolution break down and the application of law breaks down” (131-32). According to Borrows, “Indigenous peoples have long sought ways to avoid such calamities, thereby placing Indigenous law and diplomacy at the heart of much Indigenous experience with others in North America”(132).

When non-Indigenous peoples arrived in North America, “they encountered peoples with well-developed laws and duties related to land and resource use,” and they adapted themselves to Indigenous protocols, using “many of the same institutions with which Indigenous peoples were familiar: councils, feasts, ceremonies, orations, discussion, treaties, intermarriage, adoption, games, contests, dances, spiritual sharing, boundaries, buffer zones, occupations, and war” (132). Treaties were made between the newcomers and Indigenous peoples, using Indigenous legal traditions (132). “If their rights were not recognized, Indigenous peoples would take direct action and re-occupy areas recently claimed by others,” and they were “willing to enforce their rights to land if necessary” through war (132). The war between Indigenous peoples and Britain that began in June 1763 led to the British recognition of and agreement to preserve Indigenous land and resources through the Royal Proclamation of 1763 and the subsequent Treaty of Niagara of 1764. “The British approach committed the Crown to entering into treaties with Indigenous peoples if their lands were to be occupied by non-Aboriginal people,” Borrows writes. “Indigenous peoples’ actions and perspectives were important to this policy formulation. They persuaded the government to peacefully settle conflicts over land and resources in North America through treaties. The Crown was bound to secure Indigenous consent before occupying Aboriginal lands” (133). Since then, hundreds of treaties and agreements have been made in Canada, “with many of them drawing on some form of Indigenous legal tradition, even in later eras when they enjoyed less political influence” (133). The continuation of treaty rights and obligations today “entrenches the continued existence of Indigenous legal traditions in Canada” (134).

Treaties are not the only way that Indigenous law influenced, and continue to influence, Canada’s Constitution. “From the 1500s onward, a number of European individuals submitted themselves to Indigenous legal orders,” Borrows states: fur traders, for instance (134). In 1867, “the Quebec Superior Court affirmed the existence of Cree law on the prairies and recognized it as part of the common law,” applying a legal doctrine known as “the doctrine of continuity” (134-35). This doctrine recognized “the continuity of Aboriginal customs, laws, and traditions upon the Crown’s assertion of sovereignty,” and the Crown recognized “Aboriginal rights to occupy and use their traditional territories and to conduct civil affairs” (135). Over time, though, “these diverse forms of reconciliation and resistance at least partially founded on Indigenous legal traditions were attenuated,” and interactions between Indigenous and non-Indigenous peoples “became more dependent on non-Aboriginal cultural and legal norms” as non-Indigenous people became stronger and more numerous (135). However, “Indigenous peoples never completely surrendered their approaches to law and conflict resolution,” and Settlers “have never achieved absolute dominance over Indigenous peoples in Canada in these matters” (135). “Indigenous peoples’ agency continues to exist,” Borrows writes. “As such, Indigenous legal perspectives and traditions continue to shape Canadian law by being part of it” (135). Supreme Court decisions—Haida Nation v. British Columbia, R. v. Mitchell—include “strong endorsements of the need to determine, recognize, and respect Aboriginal rights in Canada, and they reveal that Indigenous law is important to this venture” (135-36). For Borrows, “there are sound arguments that Indigenous rights, obligations, and conflict resolution procedures are compatible with the Crown’s assertion of sovereignty” (136). Since their rights were not surrendered by treaties or by “clear and plain government legislation,” Indigenous peoples “believe that their laws coexist with common law and civil law traditions, and that they are a strong part of Canada’s constitutional inheritance” (136).

As the next chapter indicates, there are both challenges and opportunities in recognizing Indigenous law. “One of the first challenges to the recognition and development of Indigenous legal traditions is the fact that law is never as tidy as we would wish,” Borrows writes (137). The law is always open to interpretation (137). While Borrows argues that the law “can accommodate Indigenous legal traditions,” there are contrary arguments (138). It is not possible, he writes, 

to definitively declare what “the law” is or should be in the relationship between Canada’s legal traditions. Such answers will always be open for question and reinterpretation; that is the nature of legal reasoning. Therefore, in arguing for a greater respect between traditions, I must at the same moment be open to the view that Indigenous legal traditions do not or should not exist in Canada. (138)

For that reason, “this chapter will consider reasons why we should not recognize Indigenous legal traditions within Canadian law today, although it will be my conclusion that each of these objections can be overcome,” Borrows writes (138). What he’s doing, then, in this chapter is introducing what Gerald Graff and Cathy Birkenstein call a “naysayer” into his text: an opposing argument that will, in the end, strengthen his own position.

The first naysayer is intelligibility: “some people might question the intelligibility of Indigenous law. They may argue that Indigenous legal traditions are not precise enough to affect an individual’s conduct. They may contend that it is not possible to foresee the consequences of inappropriate behaviour” (138-39). For Borrows, this objection needs to be taken seriously. “Since some Indigenous laws are framed as stories, songs, practices, and customs, they may be criticized as being too unintelligible as a prescription of conduct,” and “too-open-ended to function as legal standards” (139). Borrows suggests that there are several approaches to this question. Some Indigenous laws may have to be reframed to make them clearer and easier to understand (139). However, any legal system struggles with intelligibility, and Indigenous legal systems are not an exception to that rule. “There is nothing inherently unintelligible within Indigenous laws but there may be a need to articulate, translate, or reinterpret some of them in particular instances to reduce their vagueness or imprecision,” Borrows suggests (139). In addition, since law is a cultural phenomenon, “what may be unintelligible to those inexperienced with Indigenous culture may be quite intelligible to those familiar with it” (140). For that reason anyone evaluating “the meaning, relevance, and weight of Aboriginal legal traditions must therefore appreciate the potential cultural differences in the implicit meanings behind explicit messages if they are going to draw appropriate inferences and conclusions” (140). “Third, Indigenous peoples might also approach the issue of intelligibility by questioning the detail necessary for a formulation to be ‘prescribed by law,’” a term that suggests that sometimes the law should be left somewhat vague as an aid to flexibility in interpretation (140). I’m not sure I understand this point—I’m not a lawyer—but it seems to suggest that courts need flexibility and discretion in interpreting the law, an issue that the Supreme Court of Canada has dealt with. “If broader Canadian law can describe ‘debatable’ legal standards as intelligible, Indigenous legal traditions should surely be given the same courtesy,” Borrows writes. “Care must be taken to ensure that Indigenous legal traditions are not held to a higher standard of intelligibility than non-Indigenous law” (142).

Intelligibility is related to accessibility, Borrows’s second naysayer. “Laws are accessible when people know where to find them, how to learn them, and who to speak to if they have questions about them,” he states. “If too many people have difficulty understanding Indigenous laws because they are not readily available, steps should be taken to make them more accessible” (142). Indigenous people would benefit from this increased accessibility, as would other Canadians, who “would see that these laws can be learned and applied” and “would develop a greater appreciation for the nature and scope of these laws” (142). Colonialism has alienated Indigenous people “from both broader Canadian society and from their own Indigenous communities,” which “makes questions of accessibility very real” (143). “Such disconnections may make it difficult for an Indigenous legal authority to clearly communicate laws to its citizens,” a problem that “may lead to a lack of information amongst those to whom such laws are meant to apply” (143). “At the same time, accessing Indigenous law is an issue for other Canadians, too,” he suggests. “If the overall population is not able to easily learn about Indigenous law, it will be more difficult for our different legal traditions to coexist” (143). Therefore, increasing the accessibility of Indigenous law is necessary. Indigenous law “could be codified and made available in written form,” and “decisions of Indigenous councils, courts, and traditional gatherings could be broadcast or publicized in a regularized and systematic way” (143). “[E]nhancing both the written and oral distribution of Indigenous laws would make them easier to learn,” but “the way these laws are communicated must be balanced and calibrated to the type of law being described or interpreted” (143). Not all Indigenous laws should be written down; doing so could sometimes deprive those laws of their force, and “[i]n such instances, oral foundations must be maintained” (143). When oral traditions are written down, “it is important that steps be taken to ensure that their flexibility is not lost to preserve greater context” (144). That’s not an impossibility; “Quebec’s Civil Code has maintained an openness and flexibility despite its written nature,” and flexibility can be secured “by making laws for med through oral tradition paramount over written laws,” as in the Labrador Inuit Land Claim Agreement (144). “Indigenous peoples might also decide to make their laws more accessible by creating broader learning opportunities,” something that could be done “through both general and detailed legal education programs which could take many forms: workshops, apprenticeships, classroom learning, written textbooks, public performances, and so on” (144). Law schools could offer courses on Indigenous law, and new law schools focusing on Indigenous law could be created (144). “Indigenous laws also become more accessible when the government recognizes Indigenous law-making powers through treaties,” Borrows suggests, citing the creation of Nunavut as an example (147). 

There are dangers in making Indigenous law more accessible, though: “Indigenous peoples have many reasons to distrust the sharing of their ideas with greater numbers of people. Past attempts to communicate their laws to others have generated misunderstandings in some non-Indigenous communities” (148). Those misunderstandings have led to a loss of trust and to Indigenous people being placed in a defensive position, leading “to an inordinate amount of time being spent clarifying or justifying their legal position,” which can be exhausting (148). Indigenous knowledge has also been (and continues to be) appropriated and stolen, Borrows continues, and “[s]ome Indigenous peoples will be very hesitant to share their legal knowledge with people not of their community because of the potential for its inappropriate use. . . . People will not want to share their legal traditions if they believe that any exchange will only lead to appropriation, criticism, and extinguishment” (148-49). In addition, “certain Indigenous legal knowledge can form part of a tradition that should be considered intellectual property,” and such knowledge “cannot be shared without following elaborate protocols that may purposely limit accessibility” (149). “In making Indigenous law more accessible, close attention must be paid to the specific cultural contexts in which it operates, and solutions must be crafted which skilfully address those contexts,” Borrows writes. “Accessibility must be extended in accordance with a respect for the intellectual property of each Indigenous legal tradition” (149).

Equality is Borrows’s third naysayer. “Some might view the recognition of Indigenous legal traditions as creating inappropriate special treatment for Aboriginal people within Canada’s legal system,” he writes (150). In addition, “Indigenous peoples themselves have suffered in precisely such a manner because of attempts to segregate and separate them from the rest of Canada’s population through the Indian Act and other such laws” (150). However, “the Supreme Court of Canada has acknowledged that the recognition of difference can be a mechanism to achieve equality,” Borrows continues. “Differential treatment does not always signal a denial of the equal benefit and protection of the law” (151). It can be argued that difference does not necessarily lead to “concerns about equality, fairness, certainty, and so on” (151). But Borrows is not arguing that recognizing Indigenous legal traditions alongside common law and civil law means a separate legal system for Indigenous peoples. Instead, 

[t]he recognition of Indigenous legal traditions alongside common law and common law traditions should be regarded as part of the  same system. There is plenty of room for these traditions to interact within one framework It is not segregation to more tightly associate Indigenous legal traditions with Canada’s other tradition. A prominent idea in this book is that the failure to recognize the existence of Indigenous legal traditions as a part of Canadian law is in itself discriminatory. Indigenous peoples have constantly adjusted their laws to take into account the common law or civil law, but Canadian judges and lawmakers have rarely done the same when it comes to Indigenous legal traditions. With one side resisting adjustment to their legal relationships, and thus preventing further harmonization, it might be said that the resistant party is the one who is engaging in discrimination. Equality is not well served by denying Indigenous societies equal participation in the ongoing formulation of Canada’s legal system. (153)

Connecting our legal traditions “does not imply absolute convergence and fusion” between them, and “Indigenous legal traditions should no more be subject to forced assimilation than the common law is to the civil law. Each can operate in conjunction with the other, and be harmonized to some degree” (153). 

Also, as a federal system, different provinces and territories have different legal rules, some of which contradict each other; this situation does not lead to inequality. “The law in Canada unites uniformity with diversity,” Borrows writes. “It is appropriate to want the country’s laws (including Indigenous legal traditions) to be interconnected, balanced, and harmonized, and it is inappropriate to regard the law as undifferentiated and insist that exactly the same legal principles should apply to everyone in the same way when to do so would foment inequality” (153). “It is important to judge the recognition and affirmation of Indigenous legal principles by equality standards,” Borrows concludes. “However, it is just as important that equality not be interpreted in a manner which is contrary to Canada’s Charter of Rights and Freedoms as well as international human rights principles” (155). A wider acceptance of “differential Indigenous legal traditions and their existence within a singular framework” would actually promote equality (155). “As long as we do not create distinctions that have as their purpose or effect the idea or practice that Indigenous peoples are inferior or superior to other Canadians, equality need not be sacrificed in our law to recognize Indigenous legal traditions,” he states (155).

Borrows’s fourth naysayer is applicability. To whom would Indigenous laws apply? Where would they apply? “One of the major issues surrounding applicability is that people could be obligated to follow laws over which they have no influence,” which would be undemocratic (155). “Connecting the applicability of law with its administration is one of the reasons for this book,” Borrows argues. “For too long, Indigenous peoples have been expected to follow laws over which they had little influence. As Indigenous legal traditions gain greater recognition throughout the country, Canada’s democratic character is enhanced because Indigenous peoples will secure greater input over the common law and civil law’s reach into their lives” (156). However, while Indigenous peoples are gaining greater participation and recognition, it’s important that “other Canadians . . . not be unduly prejudiced by this development,” and that “the application of Indigenous law does not sever other Canadians[’] democratic relationship to the laws which govern their behaviour” (156). For that reason, “Indigenous peoples must be responsive to broader democratic values,” and “[t]hose who administer the common law and civil law should likewise judge the reach of their laws into Indigenous peoples’ lives by similar standards” (156). Every citizen of a reserve, then, would be obliged to obey Indigenous laws. The question of people without Indian status living on reserves is more complicated. Borrows writes, “it is my contention that First Nations should terminate definitions of citizenship that are based on the Indian Act. It is contrary to Indigenous constitutional values. Citizenship shold be extended more broadly” (157). He argues that First Nations “should not deny people citizenship if they are willing to abide by First Nations citizenship laws and be fully participating members of our communities. This could enable many more people to become dual citizens of a First Nation and of Canada” (157). He quotes the Royal Commission on Aboriginal Peoples: “Aboriginal people are not racial groups; they are organic political and cultural entities” (qtd. 157). “Since Indigenous peoples have historic rules for adopting others into community, they could build upon these principles to grant people citizenship in the present day,” he continues. “The modernization and extension of citizenship to people form all parts of the world is a strong basis upon which to build the applicability of our laws” (158). He notes that “the recent Dogrib and Innu treaties recognize Indigenous peoples’ authority to make their own citizenship decisions, and thus significantly depart from the Indian Act” (158). The Tlicho Constitution states that citizenship is the purview of their government and that the Tlicho assembly can establish criteria for citizenship. Such laws “make room for others who are not defined as ‘Indian’ by the federal government” (158).

“Indigenous groups should therefore loudly and clearly assert that they are not seeking race-based laws,” Borrows continues. “This would help to overcome most problems of applicability of Indigenous legal traditions to those who are permanently living within Indigenous communities” (159). However, non-citizens living on reserves who have no interest in becoming First Nations citizens would still have to abide by that nation’s laws, the way residents of one province have to abide by the laws of another province to which they may travel (159-60). Moreover, applying Indigenous laws to non-Indigenous reserve residents “does not mean non-citizens would lack influence over the recognition of laws,” because “[t]here will be a pervasive persistence of Canada’s other legal traditions in their influence over Indigenous law no matter what we do,” because of “the colonial nature of Canada’s history,” which will remain “even as we try to decolonize our constitutional framework” (160). Borrows hopes that common law and civil law will be strengthened through the adoption of Indigenous legal traditions: “This interdependence should be the nature of legal discourse in a multi-juridical country. In fact, many Indigenous peoples will demand that protections developed through the common law and civil law’s approach to regulation and dispute resolution be integrated into Indigenous law’s application” (160). He hopes that non-Indigenous people do the same thing, “and insist that protections developed from Indigenous law’s insights be embedded within their laws” (160). The challenge, he suggests, “is to ensure that connections between the traditions are positive and constructive within Indigenous communities, rather than negative and destructive as they have been in the past” (160).

If Parliament accepted the scope of Indigenous law on reserves, greater democratic authority would be accorded to the application of such law to Canadian citizens who happen to be on reserves or other recognized Indigenous spaces (160). “This could be done through a constitutional amendment, a national treaty, or a Parliamentary act or statement of policy from the government of the day,” he suggests. “If Canada’s democratically elected officials were to acknowledge the scope of Indigenous law-making authority on reserves, this would ensure that Canadians had a representative voice in the application of First Nations law to non-citizens” (160-61). In addition, “First Nations could also provide non-citizens of surrounding municipalities and provinces opportunities to comment on the development of their laws as they are being drafted,” and formalized mechanisms for such mutual consultations could be developed (161). Policing agreements could ensure that people from one jurisdiction could be detained in another if suspected of criminal activity (161). 

For Borrows, “Indigenous laws are best administered within Canada’s constitutional framework on a territorial basis, giving strict heed to its broader democratic basis. On this principle, I would suggest that First Nations citizens and other people who reside on or visit the reserve should be obligated to follow the laws formulated for the reserve” (162). At the same time, “Indigenous peoples could continue to have provincial or federal law apply on their reserves in accordance with currently recognized rules under section 91(24) of the Constitution Act, or section 88 of the Indian Act, which makes all provincial laws or general application extend to Indians” (162). Some First Nations might opt not to develop criminal courts, for instance, due to a lack of capacity or resources (162).

Would Indigenous laws apply to Indigenous people living off reserve? “There are a few issues to sort out in answering this question,” Borrows states. Reserves were taken from traditional territories without consent, “through the blunt force of colonial law” (163). In other cases, as with the Métis and Inuit, no lands were set aside for them (except for Métis settlements in Alberta). “Thus, the severing of Indigenous peoples from their traditional territories without making provision for the extent of prior Indigenous legal relationships on them is something we are still trying to resolve,” he writes. “Indigenous territories must be significantly expanded to address the injustice of past losses at the hands of a voracious colonial state” (163). For that reason, “Indigenous laws must also be used to enlarge the spaces within which Indigenous law operates. We should concede that there is much work ahead to more fully address the bounds in which Indigenous peoples would have recognized jurisdiction in applying their law off reserve” (163). However, he suggests that off reserve, provincial or federal laws “should create the main obligations for Indigenous people and other Canadians, though these obligations will hopefully be influenced by Indigenous legal traditions” (163-64). This position is consistent with his argument that laws are applicable within territories “to ensure the facilitation of a more fully democratic framework in Canada’s legal system” (164). However, this argument does not foreclose the possibility of mutual interaction between legal systems. “For example, Indigenous laws should have direct application off reserve in those cases related to the exercise of Aboriginal or treaty rights that spill over into provincial or federal spheres,” he argues. “Furthermore, Indigenous laws should have an indirect and varying influence off reserve consistent with Canada’s multi-juridical nature, just as the common law and civil law should influence laws on reserve” (164). This approach “attempts to reinforce the territorial nature of law’s application within Canada’s constitutional framework” while it “recognizes the interpenetrating nature of Canada’s legal traditions” (164). For Borrows, “[t]his is the nature of multi-juridicalism” (164). “It is my belief that this approach most appropriately reconciles Canada’s legal traditions, maintains a strong culture of certainty in securing law and order, and enhances the democratic relationship of citizens with their legal system,” he concludes (164-65).

Borrows’s final naysayer is legitimacy, a “catch-all category [that] addresses broader sociopolitical difficulties people might have in accepting Indigenous law” (165). This includes “psychological and emotional objections to recognizing Indigenous legal traditions that must be addressed if Indigenous law is going to be more broadly received” (165). He cites an article by Jennifer Nedelsky called “Embodied Diversity,” in which Nedelsky argues that judgement is formed through intellectual and emotional processes working together (165). “Thus, in being attentive to how people might feel about the ideas developed in this book, readers might want to identify whether they have strong negative or positive feelings that are not easily connected to logical argumentation,” he continues:

The identification of such feelings might reveal further issues that should appropriately defeat or support this book’s thesis. Emotion can be a powerfully positive force if it leads us to identify lucid, cogent, rational arguments concerning a given course of action. I welcome the identification of such issues to the extent that they are based on fair and balanced argumentation. On the other hand, if our feelings cannot find a root or connection to intellectually persuasive justifications for denying or accepting the existence of Indigenous legal traditions, it may be we should harness such emotions in favour of a different approach. (165-66)

Borrows suggests that identifying “some of the negative feelings people have expressed concerning the recognition and growth of Indigenous legal traditions” would be helpful (166):

Some people may fear for their safety if Indigenous peoples exercise greater lawmaking power. They understand that Indigenous people are over-represented in the country’s jails and that Indigenous communities sometimes experience higher levels of interpersonal violence. They may worry that such violence would spill over into other communities if Indigenous peoples are unable to properly administer their law. Both Indigenous people and other Canadians are likely to express this concern. (166)

Others fear that recognizing Indigenous law will cause division and strife. “Some Canadians might feel Indigenous peoples will be entitled to something they are not if Indigenous law grows stronger,” Borrows writes, noting that such feelings “could generate irritation, fear, or bitterness towards Indigenous law” (166). Other negative feelings, including greed, apprehension, discomfort, anxiety, envy, or “paternalistic affection” might cause people—and I think he primarily means Settlers here—to reject the recognition of Indigenous law. “Any strategy to more widely recognize Indigenous law must address these emotional reactions,” he suggests (166).

Others might worry “about the legitimacy of working with Canadian legal systems when these structures have been so disrespectful of Indigenous traditions and ignored or denied their force. They may feel that Indigenous peoples cannot overcome oppression by working with the very instruments that help to create oppression” (167). Borrows cites Audre Lord’s suggestion that “you cannot use the master’s tools to take down the master’s house” (167). However, Borrows contends that few Indigenous peoples want to secede from Canada. That would mean losing parts of their traditional territories, he suggests, as well as “separating themselves from their neighbours, when trade, intermarriage, and environmental independence characterize many relationships” (167). First Nations usually talk about “creating better relations,” not “severing their relations with others” (167). “It may even be contrary to many Indigenous legal systems to take this approach, given the emphasis on peacemaking, harmony, and reconciliation found in many Indigenous laws,” he states (167). In any case, Borrows has never had much use for the “master’s tools” metaphor: “A hammer, saw, and backhoe are instruments of creation and destruction. It is possible to use these tools to undo or renovate the thing that has been created” (167). Moreover, “if we judge reform or political change against the standard of perfection, then any action we take will always fall short of this unrealistic ideal” (167). Nevertheless, “there will be some people who regard the interaction of Indigenous law with other laws as illegitimate,” and this position “may lead them to seek or support Indigenous peoples’ complete separation from Canada’s legal system because they feel that it would not be right to work with a country that has hurt Indigenous people so deeply” (167).

Borrows’s position is a pragmatic one, he states. He acknowledges that recognition of Indigenous law within Canadian law won’t solve every problem. Some of the objections he has listed “all too clearly foreshadow problems that will occur if we do not act in accordance with our highest traditions” (168). Indigenous legal systems could be used “to disrupt our country’s aspirations for unity,” he suggests (168). Some Indigenous legal systems “are and will be badly administered,” which could hurt those subject to them or who live near their jurisdiction, “just as Indigenous peoples have been harmed by Canadian law” (168). Indigenous peoples could gain influence and power at the expense of other groups or individuals, which would cause distress, even if it is just (168). Miscarriages of justice will happen in Indigenous systems of law, generating doubts about the wisdom of his ideas, because “[n]o society is immune from error, miscalculation, vice, corruption, and distortion” (168). “This is the reason all societies, including Indigenous societies, have need of law”:

Law should be one of the tools we use to deal with issues of secession, maladministration, and injustice. Even though grave injustices periodically arise within Canada’s other legal systems, similar injustices may be regarded more severely if Indigenous people create them. It is difficult to prevent Indigenous peoples from being held to a higher standard when they seek to administer their own affairs. (168)

We have seen such higher standards applied to First Nations elected councils, and the same racist attitudes that motivate them would almost certainly appear in relation to the recognition of First Nations legal systems as well.

However, Borrows argues that we should not give these objections “wider scope or weight than they deserve. While our eyes should be wide open to the difficulties that lie before us, we should also be clear about the consequences of not opening our legal system to reflect Indigenous participation, norms, and values” (168). “The recognition of Indigenous legal traditions could extend benefits to Indigenous peoples which others already enjoy, and simultaneously provide greater benefits to all Canadians,” he argues (168). “[W]e must at least ensure we do not base future decisions about Indigenous legal traditions on unexamined feelings that have questionable roots,” he continues. “The Supreme Court of Canada has noted that racism against Aboriginal peoples is a part of the Canadian experience” (169). But, for Borrows, there is a more formidable challenge: “potential feelings of resentment about the injustices” Indigenous peoples “have endured in Canada. Deep and bitter feelings of anger, distrust, and betrayal reside in some Indigenous communities because of the centuries-long denial of their rights and traditions” (169). For that reason, 

it would be quite understandable if Indigenous peoples rejected this book’s ideas. Canada’s suppression of Indigenous rights and traditions has gone on for so long that Indigenous peoples might wonder how this book’s arguments could possibly turn the tide. These views might be especially strong if Canada’s past treatment of Indigenous law is denied as being real or relevant in moving forward in our relationships. (169)

The potential objections of Settlers to recognizing Indigenous law, which would be based in racism, are less important to Borrows than the potential objections of Indigenous peoples, which are based in bitter experience. The trauma Indigenous peoples have experienced, he notes, which includes “the suppression of Aboriginal institutions of government, the denial of land, the forced taking of children, the criminalization of economic pursuits, and the negation of the rights of religious freedom, association, due process, and equality” (170), has never “been sufficiently accounted for in our legal system” (170). (Since this book was published prior to the release of the Truth and Reconciliation Commission of Canada’s final report, I wonder if Borrows’s position on this issue has changed.) 

In addition, “[t]he Canadian state continues to benefit from Indigenous losses through their possession of Indigenous lands and the exercise of virtually unconstrained legal power over them,” Borrows continues:

The failure to acknowledge and remedy this situation is perhaps the underlying cause of conflict between Indigenous peoples and the Crown in this country. This conflict goes to the heart of why Indigenous legal traditions are not more widely recognized by courts, Parliament, and other Canadians. As such, this conflict reveals the central issue that lies at the foundation of our legal system: what is the meaning and significance of the past as it related to the present configuration of law in Canada today, and who gets to determine the answer to this question in our official legal narratives? (170)

Canadian courts and legislatures control the interpretation of the past through official legal discourse, Borrows points out, and because those institutions “test Indigenous history and law against common law standards of proof,” they also “measure Indigenous societies against non-Aboriginal sociopolitical norms and economic priorities,” in the process ignoring or diminishing “Indigenous legal perspectives” and not giving “sufficient space for the operation of Indigenous legal traditions” (170). In this way, Canadian courts and legislatures have placed themselves in a position where they can control the country’s past—and therefore, Borrows argues, the future as well. This situation is likely to lead to continued conflict unless Indigenous peoples “are not given some measure of control over interpretations of the past” (170). “Since a contributing cause of our problems is the past denial of Indigenous legal traditions, this has prevented them from controlling their own interpretations of how the future should unfold,” he states. “This approach has injured Indigenous societies, and Canada as an entire country. The acknowledgement and remedy for that harm has great significance for how we reconfigure the relationship between our legal traditions in Canada today” (170-71).

Borrows goes on to apply trauma theory (using the work of Judith Herman) to this situation. Her argument that denial or forgetfulness is a typical response by perpetrators to the trauma experienced by victims, he suggests, “helps explain why Indigenous grievances regarding Canadian law can rise to the point of conflict” (172):

There is little awareness in Canada’s official history of the lived experience of trauma by Indigenous peoples and how this continues to consume present generations. There is a tendency to take the side of the Canadian government when viewing Indigenous claims, much as it is often easier to take the side of the perpetrator in other situations of abuse. (172)

“Indigenous peoples often fact situations in which they are told the thing they complain of never happened,” Borrows continues: they never owned the land they are claiming, or are exaggerating or lying, or that they have brought their grievances on themselves, and that in any case “it is time to forget the past and move on,” because “past injustices cannot be cured today” (172-73). “These reactions can cause Indigenous peoples to feel marginalized within Canadian society and turn away from constructive engagement with the state,” he suggests, and this situation might cause them to reject his book’s thesis (173). 

What is required, Borrows continues, drawing on Herman’s work, “is a social context that affirms and protects the victim, and reconnects him or her with healthy relationships in the present. Three things are required: action, engagement, and remembering” (173). Such a response could be facilitated “through the recognition and affirmation of Indigenous legal traditions,” because that recognition and affirmation “reconnects Indigenous peoples and other Canadians”:

These interactions have the potential to involve more people in a process of active engagement that acknowledges Indigenous experiences. This can create more respectful spaces where Indigenous peoples can tell their stories and extract meaning from them. In these circumstances, their grievances can be taken more seriously and not shuffled off to places where they have no control over their outcomes. Most Indigenous peoples do not feel it is safe to go to the courts as they are currently constituted. Their testimony and history are subject to discrediting cross-examinations and harsh burdens of proof. Their legal traditions do not form standards for judgment in relation to their testimonies. Furthermore, Indigenous peoples do not find peace or security when raising their issues in the political sphere. They are outnumbered in the political process, and thus votes alone do not carry their concerns into action. In fact, some political parties are regarded as displaying outright hostility to any acknowledgement of Indigenous peoples’ legal rights in Canada. (173)

Indigenous people, Borrows continues, tend to feel the same way about the media, unions, churches, and other social organizations. This situation must change, he writes, “if Indigenous peoples are going to more strongly connect with Canada and overcome acute trauma,” and such a change would require “a sociopolitical context that is more supportive of Indigenous peoples’ perspectives” (173-74). “This is a major reason why I believe we should embrace multi-juridicalism in Canada,” he states. “Indigenous peoples should be able to apply their laws within their own communities and have them influence broader Canadian legal analysis” (174). A wider acceptance of Indigenous legal traditions could set us on a road towards peace (174).

In the chapter’s conclusion, Borrows notes that appeals to reason are unlikely to change anything, and that emotional and psychological aspects of human relationships will affect how his thesis is accepted despite the rationality of his arguments (174). “It is deeply important to our peace and order that we attend to these broader issues in a positive manner, with a constructive approach, devoted to problem-solving and reconciliation,” he writes (174). He recounts an insight a former student offered him. She had interviewed for a clerk’s position at the Supreme Court of Canada, and during that process, she told the interviewing judges that she wanted to work in the field of Aboriginal law (174-75). Each of the judges asked her, “‘Is there any hope?’” (175). “The student reported that she felt the question was heartfelt, honest, sincere, and searching,” Borrows states:

She thought it was posed in the most professional manner and with the utmost respect and dignity. She said she felt their goodness and understood more deeply the decency and honour that these people brought to their office. And yet, at an advanced and highly accomplished stage in their legal careers, an important question for them remained unanswered in relation to Indigenous peoples’ relationship with the Canadian state. (175)

The purpose of this book is “to give reasons why I believe there is hope in our law as it relates to Indigenous peoples,” Borrows continues. “While hope is only one part of the answer to finding our way out of the mess we are in, it is often the part we pay the least attention to in our formal legal circles. This must change” (175). He acknowledges that there are many issues to be resolved if Indigenous and non-Indigenous peoples “are to enjoy the full benefits that a vibrant multi-juridicalism can offer Canadians,” but at the same time, he believes that Canadians “have the means to overcome these challenges if we draw upon one another’s creativity and goodwill in addressing honest questions and in acknowledging our deepest fears. If we can take this path in further refining our legal relationships, there is hope—not just for INdigenous peoples, but for other Canadians as well” (175-76).

Chapter Seven turns to “The Role of Governments and Courts in Entrenching Indigenous Legal Traditions” (177). “How can governments and courts best facilitate the development and extension of Indigenous legal traditions in Canada?” Borrows asks (177). He notes that this book has answered that question in different ways: through “the fuller recognition of treaties (Chapter 1); through an understanding of the various sources of Indigenous law (Chapters 2 and 3); through an understanding of the culturally contingent nature of the authority of the country’s other legal traditions (Chapters 4 and 5); and by explaining that “Indigenous legal traditions could be more fully entrenched if we recognized their intelligibility, enhanced their accessibility, and understood that their implementation does not undermine but strengthens equality rights in our country” (177-78). Chapter 7, he continues, “focuses on the specific role of governments and courts in strengthening legal traditions. These bodies are important in implementing Indigenous law in a Canadian context” (178). Governments formulate and administer laws, but courts interpret and enforce them, and when they function properly, both are essential to communicating about role of law in society (178). However, when governments and courts are unresponsive, when they “do not reflect a people’s obligations or facilitate their participation,” the results can be “[s]ociopolitical chaos and disorder” (178). “With few exceptions, Indigenous peoples in Canada experience these difficulties,” Borrows writes. “They are not permitted to sufficiently control decisions within their own sphere. They rarely see their legal traditions reflected with sufficient strength across the country. Thus, they do not feel the same sense of obligation citizens usually experience when ruled by laws which strengthen social bonds” (178). The result is that they “do not enjoy the degree of peace, order, and security potentially available to them,” and this must change: “Indigenous and other Canadian governments and courts can become a catalyst for constructive change if they appropriately build upon their highest traditions” (178).

If the power of Indigenous legal traditions “is acknowledged by official state and community institutions,” they will “more positively permeate our societies” (178). For that reason, Chapter 7 “examines steps that can be followed by governments and courts to implement Indigenous law,” although Borrows cautions that his focus on “formal state institutions should not cause us to discount the role of non-governmental organizations, families, or individuals in creating, interpreting, and enforcing Indigenous law” (178). “There is a tremendous danger that official state organs can overwhelm other institutions of civil society if they are regarded as exclusive legal agents in Canada,” Borrows contends. “This would be a mistake and would undermine the vitality of Indigenous law” (178-79). In fact, governments should be regarded with suspicion given their ongoing history of dispossessing Indigenous peoples (179). The “broad dispersal and decentralized force” of Indigenous law is one of the reasons it has “survived colonialism’s onslaught”; legal traditions that were “intensely concentrated in highly formal offices” would have been easier to erase (179). “Indigenous law is often at its strongest when Elders, families, house systems, and other bodies have communicated their traditions in more diffuse and centralized ways,” Borrows continues. “This experience teaches us that we must be careful that Indigenous law’s formal implementation by governents and courts does not undercut Indigenous civil society” (179). For this reason, “governments and courts will likely work best for Indigenous peoples when they are strong but limited in their powers and jurisdiction” (179). “At some level, state-like institutions must be restrained because they tend to usurp vital functions that are often best performed by Elders, families, clans, and other bodies within Indigenous societies,” he contends. “Governments and courts should not be trusted with more power than is necessary to create a sphere of recognition and enforcement for underlying community values” (179). Governments and courts, then, “are supplementary and not at the centre of the resurgence of Indigenous law” (179). 

Nor should “academic works or other commentaries . . . displace the essential role of individuals, kin, clan, families, and community in making the most important judgments about how Indigenous law is lived” (179-80). Borrows acknowledges that his book is about how and why Indigenous legal traditions should be affirmed, but he argues that “Indigenous peoples will be poorly served if works like this become the standard against which Indigenous legal traditions are ultimately measured. People trained in multi-juridicalism should be somewhat distant from the daily identification, creation, interpretation, and enforcement of Indigenous law in Canada” (180). Lawyers are “poor substitutes for drawing peace and order from the living relationships and teachings found in families and communities,” and the presence of lawyers “may foster an unhealthy reliance on so-called legal experts” which could “fatally frustrate grass-roots community organization and family activism that should essentially drive regulation and dispute resolution within Indigenous communities” (180).

Nevertheless, Borrows suggests that governments, courts, lawyers and academics “can play an important ancillary role in supporting individuals, families, and communities in the preservation and implementation of Indigenous legal traditions” (180). “Because of the strongly hierarchical nature of Canada’s other legal traditions, Indigenous laws could be overlooked and undervalued if they are not championed by more centralized institutions within Aboriginal communities and Canadian society as a whole,” he states:

Indigenous legal traditions will not receive the respect they deserve if governments, courts, lawyers, political scientists, and law professors fail to more fully articulate their place in our country. Effective governance and judicial decision-making thus requires that formal institutions work alongside Indigenous individuals and families to recreate a supportive context for Indigenous law’s implementation. A strong yet limited role for governments, courts, and lawyers can help ensure that Indigenous legal traditions do not get lost in their interactions with the common law and civil law. Governments, courts, and lawyers should therefore help create the conditions for the more explicit implementation of Indigenous legal traditions and community values. Such action could unburden families and communities, thus enabling them to plan their lives according to their own priorities, freed from the Indian Act and other colonial fetters. (180-81)

In the remainder of this chapter, Borrows writes, he will suggest that “both Indigenous and other Canadian governments could enact legislation or undertake similar official acts that recognize and harmonize Indigenous legal traditions with the common law and the civil law,” and that “Indigenous courts, along with federal and provincial courts, could better implement Indigenous law by developing appropriate interpretive mechanisms and ensuring that at least some of those who are appointed to the bench have a knowledge of or receptivity to Indigenous legal traditions” (181). He advocates that Parliament pass “Indigenous law recognition legislation to facilitate the rule of law’s development in Canada,” that that such legislation be developed along with Indigenous peoples (181).

The last point—the need for what Borrows calls “Recognition Acts” to be passed by Indigenous communities—is the subject of the chapter’s next section (181). “Indigenous peoples do not require formal recognition to possess and exercise law,” he states, and the point of Recognition Acts “would be to once more prominently bring Indigenous law to a society’s attention” (181). “Formal recognition would remind Indigenous peoples of the Indigenous source of their rights and obligations,” he continues. “It would also make these facts more widely known to the various constituencies Indigenous governments regularly serve” (181). Formal recognition would identify Indigenous law “as a primary source of regulation, decision-making, and dispute-resolution powers,” and that identification “might even take the form of a constitution for some communities” (181). Indigenous communities might decide to participate in Recognition Acts or create their own constitutions “because they want other governments to understand the basis of their law-making authority,” Borrows continues. “In this light, such acknowledgement could demonstrate to municipal, provincial, and national governments that an Indigenous community has occupied a field of law-making power appropriate to its jurisdiction” (181-82). In addition, “the passage of Recognition Acts by Indigenous communities could provide a basis for subsequently harmonizing their laws with other legal traditions in Canada. There are many valid reasons why Indigenous peoples might want to pass laws recognizing the source and scope of their laws in their territories and beyond” (182). In addition, Indigenous governments might want to include within their Recognition Acts a statement affirming the civil law and/or common law’s “scope of authority” within their territories (182). “As part of this declaration, communities might decide to recognize the Crown’s role as a source for other Canadians to whom they relate,” he suggests. “Some Indigenous governments may even take the step of acknowledging that they have certain obligations to the Crown within their territories and that these obligations have a relationship to their own laws” (182). 

Such recognition would be a challenge to Indigenous communities “who have struggled under the weight of colonial oppression,” Borrows acknowledges, and therefore “most communities would feel appropriately justified in choosing to withhold recognition of Canada’s other legal traditions until the Crown takes steps to be more respectful of Indigenous law” (182). At the same time, though, some communities “might appropriately seize the initiative and demonstrate to Canadian governments the generosity of spirit that Recognition Acts could encompass. Indigenous peoples could take the path of justice in their relations with others even in the face of the injustice they continue to experience” (182). Such recognition could be “a generosity of heart that recognizes ‘all our relations,’ a concept which undergirds many Indigenous legal values” (182-83). Borrows notes that those relations now include Settlers (183). “Embracing broader aspects of recognition would demonstrate the interdependence of Canada’s legal traditions,” and it would also “perhaps alleviate fears that the recognition of Indigenous law would threaten other laws that aspire to create peace, order, and good government in the land” (183). It would also enable Indigenous peoples “to explicitly articulate their views about the sources of legal order in Canada,” and that “could be important to subsequent Crown recognition of Indigenous legal traditions,” which “could generate constructive alternatives, building Canada on an even firmer legal foundation” (183). This kind of recognition “would also be a legally accurate gesture” that “could help facilitate a culture of order and respect for people’s entitlements and obligations no matter what the source in their lands might be” (183). In that way, it could “kick start the process of expanding the possibilities for the more formal interaction of laws in Canada” (183). Borrows’s use of the word “recognition” leaves me wondering what Glen Coulthard, whose book Red Skins, White Masks has the subtitle Rejecting the Colonial Politics of Recognition, would have to say about his argument. I wonder if Coulthard addresses Borrows directly, or if he means something different by the word “recognition.” There’s only one way to know, of course: take Coulthard’s book off my bookshelf and read it.

In any case, Borrows contends that Recognition Acts would protect Indigenous law and enable it to meet current community values and needs (184-85). “The most effective types of recognition will abandon traditions that do not agree with contemporary mores,” he writes. “Recognition will be the strongest when it accords with international human rights law and is the contemporary product of the self-determining choice of Indigenous communities” (185). Like other legal traditions, Indigenous law “will be the subject of continual revision in order to ensure compatibility with contemporary communities and consistency with human rights values,” a viewpoint that, he suggests, “Indigenous law Recognition Acts should explicitly reference” (185).

The next section of the chapter focuses on the need for Canadian governments to recognize formally Indigenous law. “In taking such steps, they should be guided by their own constitutional obligations to Indigenous peoples,” he writes, referring to Section 35(1) of the Constitution Act, 1982, which has “significant implications for the Crown’s adknowledgment of Indigenous legal traditions,” because as well as recognizing Aboriginal rights, it also affirms the Crown’s obligations as well (185-86). Borrows’s interpretation of Section 35(1) suggests that it “means that whenever Aboriginal ‘rights’ are invoked, governmental ‘duties’ are summoned,” a reading that “places the Crown more squarely in the picture if Aboriginal rights incorporate Indigenous law” and “appropriately shifts the focus from Aboriginal peoples to the Crown in a more significant way in working out the section’s content, and meaning” (186). He notes that the decision in R. v. Sparrow acknowledged limitations to the Crown’s power, and “[t]hese limitations must be prescribed by law and be consistent with Canada’s legal traditions” (186). Such constraints “are consistent with Canada’s democratic traditions,” because “[t]he Crown’s subjection to the rule of law is at the centre of the nation’s political values” (186). Limits on Crown sovereignty go back to the Magna Carta of 1215 and the Glorious Revolution of 1688, and “[c]onstraints on Crown actions under section 35(1) should be seen as flowing from this same tradition. The recognition of Indigenous law as potentially imposing limitations on the Crown could be viewed as a human rights triumph” (187). Constitutional limitations on the Crown’s power increase freedom, and “section 35(1) falls within this tradition” (187).

“In dealing with Indigenous peoples, Parliament must therefore organize itself in accordance with its constitutional principles to meet its obligations,” Borrows writes. “It would be a serious violation of the country’s highest law if the federal government did not order itself in this way. Governmental actions that do not accord with the Constitution violate our most fundamental tenets” (187-88). Recognizing and affirming Aboriginal rights and properly exercising federal responsibilities towards Indigenous peoples is not optional, he continues (188). Federal, provincial, and territorial governments “must organize themselves in relationship to Indigenous peoples to abide by these higher precepts,” which “will more fully structure our society in accordance with its constitutional order” (188). “Regrettably, this is an area in which Canada has seriously failed to abide by its highest laws,” Borrows states (188). However, “it would not be a completely groundbreaking stretch for governments to pass legislation recognizing the relationship between Canada’s Constitution and Indigenous legal traditions,” he continues, noting that a 1995 policy statement recognized the inherent right of self-government (188). Since self-government involves Indigenous law, this statement alluded to Indigenous legal traditions. Borrows concludes “that Indigenous legal traditions could be considered as existing Aboriginal rights in Canada, recognized and affirmed by section 35(1) of the Constitution Act, 1982. This shows that Canada’s recent past policy holds some promise for the recognition of Indigenous legal traditions, if it could be made more explicit, that is, by the inclusion of specific written provisions” (189). Parliament could pass legislation translating that policy statement into “a legally enforceable legislative instrument”: 

Such law could make explicit the relationship of Indigenous law to governance in Canada. In this vein, Parliament could affirm that Indigenous governance includes the right of Indigenous peoples to implement their unique laws in order to continually strengthen their cultures, identities, traditions, languages, and institutions and thereby nurture their special relationships with lands and resources. (189)

This approach would build on the conclusions of the Royal Commission on Aboriginal Peoples (189). “The point is to draft legislation that accords with Canada’s constitutional obligations, that implements Indigenous peoples’ democratic aspirations, and ensures that those who may be vulnerable within Indigenous societies are appropriately served and protected by Indigenous legal traditions as well as by other Canadian laws,” Borrows contends. “To further protect the political integrity of Indigenous communities, Indigenous law recognition legislation should create a framework for Indigenous communities within which to choose whether they want to accept the recognition offered by Parliament” (190). That would ensure that Indigenous peoples are not worse off after such recognition had been enacted (190). Such legislation would not be accepted by communities if it were to offload responsibilities onto Indigenous communities without “an adequate quid pro quo,” nor if it were regarded as an attempt by the government to do anything beyond formally acknowledging “inherent Indigenous legal and governmental powers” (190-91). “The rights recognized must be also regarded as vesting in the proper Indigenous authorities, which is a matter for Indigenous peoples to choose,” he continues (191).

International law contains norms “that recognize the connection between Indigenous governance and the law,” Borrows notes, including the UN Declaration on the Rights of Indigenous Peoples, which “is clear about this relationship and could provide direction to those developing Recognition Legislation” (191-92). Other international legal instruments acknowledge the connection between Indigenous governance and legal traditions, including the International Labour Organization’s 1989 Convention 169 and the Organization of American States’ 1997 Proposed Declaration on the Rights of Indigenous Peoples (192-95). “When international human rights law is added to Canada’s constitutional provisions, a strong argument can be made that the legal basis for the recognition of Indigenous legal traditions already exists,” Borrows argues (195). He suggests that the Final Report of the Royal Commission on Aboriginal Peoples is particularly important in this regard (195-96), although of course that was only a report and not legislation. “Indigenous peoples’ desire for good governance would be facilitated if Indigenous law could structure peoples’ internal community relations, their relations with the Canadian state, as well as Canada’s own internal structures,” he contends, and “[t]he Royal Commission’s observations are an important source of support for these aspirations” (196). Legislation could be built upon those recommendations, and “Aboriginal self-government could be implemented as an inherent right” (196). That form of recognition “would imply that Indigenous legal traditions could be more explicitly proclaimed and practised if the ideas found in this book were more widely accepted” (196). 

The Royal Commission on Aboriginal peoples also found “that Indigenous peoples already possessed governance powers in Canada because it found that such powers were never extinguished” (196). That conclusion was supported by Calder v. A.G. (B.C.), in which the court found that Indigenous powers of self-organization pre-existed the arrival of Europeans and “were not voluntarily surrendered when the Crown asserted its own sovereignty in Canada” (196). Indigenous peoples continue to live in organized societies, “governed by ancient and contemporary customs, laws, and traditions that give meaning and purpose to their lives despite the extensive regulation of these powers through instruments such as the Indian Act” (197). However, as R. v. Sparrow points, out, “[t]he regulation of Indigenous law-making power does not extinguish it” (197). Other Supreme Court of Canada decisions affirm the existence of Indigenous rights, including governance powers (197). “An Indigenous society’s legal traditions are inseparable from its governance powers,” Borrows argues. “The ability of Indigenous peoples to express their legal traditions through governance does not depend for its existence on any grant of authority form the executive or legislative bodies in Canada” (197). And, of course, had the Supreme Court of Canada not affirmed the existence of such governance rights, it would be incorrect—a position that Borrows, as a lawyer, doesn’t seem to hold and, frankly, doesn’t have to hold because of decisions that do affirm the existence of those rights. Finally, he states that Indigenous peoples “hold rights under their legal systems,” and an important one of those rights “for the health and vitality of their legal orders is their inherent governmental power” (198). “Canada’s multi-juridical status implies the existence of a multi-jurisdictional political order,” he continues, and Section 35(1) “can facilitate the connection, growth, and development between Indigenous governance and Indigenous legal traditions. The recognition of Indigenous governance within Canada’s Constitution is important because it can help heal the troubled relationship that Indigenous peoples have with the country” (198). Parliament could enact legislation acknowledging that fact (198). In fact, Parliament ought to enact such legislation.

However, Borrows cautions that section 35(1) “must not bear all the weight of reform in constructing recognition legislation,” because “Aboriginal rights as articulated by the courts when interpreting section 35 of the Constitution Act, 1982 can only go so far in building a harmonious nation state” (198). For Borrows, it’s necessary to mobilize broader sociopolitical forces, because “[e]ven within the constitutional sphere, section 35(1) is necessary, but not sufficient, to accomplish legal reform. Other opportunities for reform might be missed, particularly in regard to federalism, if too much reliance is placed on section 35” (198-99). That’s because, according to Borrows, “[s]ection 35 has not been sufficiently directed towards the larger project of nation-building” (199). “To put it bluntly, sections 25 and 35 have become focused on a few specific practices that the courts have decided were integral to Aboriginal peoples prior to the Europeans’ arrival in North America, and those related rights that have not already been extinguished,” he writes. “Furthermore, from an Aboriginal perspective, the provisions in section 35 are increasingly used to justify government infringements of Aboriginal rights” (199). A reliance on section 35(1) cannot be allowed “to sidetrack all Canadians from the more fundamental work to be done to harmonize Indigenous peoples’ relationships with their neighbours” (199). “Canada needs to move beyond narrow interpretations of the constitution relative to Indigenous peoples,” he continues, and Parliament should take a leadership role in this process (199): 

Section 35(1) as currently interpreted by the courts does not replicate jurisdictional powers for Aboriginal peoples as found in sections 91 and 92 of the Constitution Act, 1867. Aboriginal peoples do not have an Attorney General to protect their rights. There has been too little constitutional discussion of democracy, self-determination, and the role of Indigenous law as they relate to Aboriginal peoples in Canada. (199)

I was more than a little surprised by these comments. How could the BNA Act give Indigenous peoples greater jurisdictional powers than the 1982 Constitution, given that it allowed for the Indian Act and other legal horrors? 

The principles that underlie the ability of provinces to make their own laws “could be applied to Indigenous peoples if Parliament deferred to them in the realm of law and government by passing recognition legislation” (200). Canada’s federal system is “only partially complete in relation to Aboriginal peoples,” and Canada could fill in the caps of our Constitution by distributing appropriate powers to Indigenous governments (200). Borrows argues that “we need to further develop the implications underlying Canada’s constitutional framework in relation to Indigenous peoples. It is consistent with the country’s constitutional ideals to enhance a flexible political federalism that included recognition and cooperation between Indigenous peoples’ legal systems and those of other governments” (200). Canada’s federalism might be more fully developed “if we followed a process similar to that prescribed by section 37 of the Constitution Act, 1982, through which Canada’s first ministers and Aboriginal representatives convened to fill in the meaning of section 35, particularly relative to Indigenous law and governance” (201). That process failed, Borrows concedes, but “it at least put the definition of Aboriginal rights at the centre of political debate” (201). Since then, “the courts have been much too prominent in defining Aboriginal rights, although they have ultimately also provided little guidance on this issue as well” (201). “It is time that Canada’s elected leaders and Indigenous peoples’ chosen representatives did the necessary work in meeting to work out the contours of mutual recognition,” he concludes (201). He’s probably right, but ten years after this book was published, there appears to be little interest in the process he is describing—even with a Prime Minister who claims to be sympathetic to Indigenous peoples.

“After recognition legislation is enacted, other legislative mechanisms should be created to harmonize Canada’s other legal traditions with Indigenous laws,” Borrows writes. “Harmony is  value often associated with Indigenous societies. It can be a positive goal to Indigenous-Crown relations as long as it is not coercively applied” (201). Harmony was evoked by the Royal Commission on Aboriginal Peoples, which argued that “‘Canada is a test case for a grand notion—the notion that dissimilar peoples can share lands, resources, power and dreams while respecting and sustaining their differences’” (qtd. 201). But justice must accompany harmony. “Justice can be facilitated and peace thereby promoted through harmonization legislation,” Borrows continues. “If properly applied, harmonization mechanisms could ease communication between Canada’s other legal traditions and reduce conflict or inconsistencies between them” (201-02). Such mechanisms “could address questions about the relationship of Indigenous law to federal statutes and create interpretive principles to ensure Indigenous laws are read in a wide, liberal, and generous manner,” as well as provide ways to make sure that the acknowledgement of those laws “does not inappropriately disrupt settled interests under Canada’s other legal traditions,” and that “Canada’s other legal traditions do not inappropriately unsettle interests developed under Indigenous laws” (202). There are examples of such harmonization mechanisms, such as the 2001 Federal-Law-Civil Law harmonization Act (FLCLHA); Borrows argues that something similar “could be created for Indigenous legal traditions” (202). “Harmonization legislation could ensure that federal law provisions are brought into line with existing Indigenous law provisions acknowledged in the recognition process,” he suggests, thereby promoting “the equivalence of civil law, common law, and Indigenous law as equally authoritative sources of law for property and civil rights in Canada” (203). “Harmonization legislation could be developed jointly with Aboriginal governments and organizations,” Borrows posits, and he goes on to outline the principles that could be contained by the legislation’s preamble (203). There’s no reason such legislation couldn’t be developed, he argues, since “Indigenous legal traditions deserve the same respect that is given to civil law” (204). Other countries have harmonized their Indigenous legal traditions with their non-Indigenous legal traditions, and their examples “could provide appropriate mechanisms to secure Indigenous legal traditions while simultaneously protecting human rights” (204-05). 

“The harmonization process would also have to eventually deal with issues of protocol between Indigenous peoples and the Crown,” Borrows writes. “The act should also address the power imbalance that Indigenous peoples would encounter relative to the common law and civil law in the harmonization process” (205). For instance, it could direct decision-makers “to give Indigenous law a large, liberal, and generous interpretation, following the canons of construction developed by courts in dealing with treaties and statutes concerning Indians” (205). It would also have to come up with a process to address issues such as “the role of Elders in harmonization,” “concerns about appropriation and cultural property,” “the impact of colonialism on Indigenous laws,” “the problem of gender stereotyping, discrimination, or imbalance in Canadian and Indigenous laws,” and “the potential harm traditional laws and Canadian laws could cause for the vulnerable within Indigenous communities” (205). It is essential, he reiterates, 

that each of Canada’s legal traditions embraces contemporary human rights concerns, including those with a colonial origin that have negatively affected Indigenous peoples. It is also important that human rights concerns do not become an excuse to further colonize Indigenous societies. Human rights can be protected within Indigenous and other Canadian communities without further extending the discriminatory practices and attitudes of earlier imperial policies. This is best done by Indigenous peoples and non-Indigenous Canadians reformulating their traditions in a manner that respectfully integrates traditional and contemporary normative values, and also protects and harmonizes their laws with international human rights standards. (205)

“The more comprehensive recognition of Indigenous legal traditions in Canada through recognition and harmonization legislation could give Canadians significant expertise in working with and assisting other countries that have mixed legal systems (civil, common, and Indigenous),” Borrows continues. “This expertise in multi-juridicalism would allow Canadians to play an even greater role on the world stage” (205-06). It would also “provide an even greater source of answers to pressing questions faced by Canadians,” and their legislatures would better be able “to reflect the normative values of an increasingly diverse population” (206).

In the chapter’s next section, Borrows turns to the role of the courts in recognizing and harmonizing Indigenous law. Along with governments, “Indigenous dispute resolution bodies and Canadian courts could also act to facilitate healthier interactions,” he writes. “Because courts often stand on a society’s front lines in creating and interpreting law, they are important institutions in the recognition and harmonization of Indigenous law with other legal traditions” (206). Courts are special kinds of public assemblies, because they consider “arguments about the resolution of disputes in accordance with a formalized set of procedures” (206). “Each of Canada’s legal traditions convenes special assemblies to resolve disputes in different ways,” he notes (206). Common law assemblies run on an adversarial model, presenting a clash of opinions in order to establish the “truth” of a matter, with judges acting as neutral arbiters between the disputing parties (206). “As such, they can be at the mercy of parties in the gathering and receipt of evidence which forms the factual matrix of a dispute,” he suggests (206). In civil law, “courts are usually inquisitorial,” which means that “judges take a more active role in supervising the compilation of evidence and in testing that evidence before the parties to the dispute” (206-07). Indigenous dispute-resolution assemblies, in contrast, can take various forms, “neither wholly adversarial nor inquisitorial” (207). “There are as many different dispute resolution procedures and styles as there are Indigenous groups,” he states, and therefore, “Indigenous dispute resolution is in some ways distinct from the common law and civil law systems” (207). Nevertheless, Indigenous societies have dispute-resolution mechanisms, including more recently developed models “that have drawn on adversarial or inquisitorial models of the common law or civil law in resolving disputes” (207). 

“There is much that can be done by Indigenous peoples to further develop mechanisms for communication between their laws and the laws of others,” Borrows contends:

Indigenous governments could further encourage and empower dispute resolution institutions to take steps down this path. Indigenous dispute resolution bodies could exercise primary legal jurisdiction over matters that are both internal to their communities and crucial to their relationship with other peoples. They could articulate principles about how these matters relate to the common law and civil law. Indigenous governments and courts could affirm their powers in the manner most consistent with their diverse legal traditions. (207)

All of this is important, he suggests, “because Indigenous law must embrace a community’s deeper normative values” (207). It must also be seen to be “a fair and effective force in facilitating peace and order within Indigenous communities, so that it will be easier to convince others to eventually harmonize Indigenous and non-Indigenous laws” (208). “If Indigenous laws are not fair,” he states, “they should be challenged and changed,” but if they are fair, “they must be recognized and connected to our deepest legal structures” (208). Indigenous dispute resolution bodies might not be created by the Constitution, but they enjoy its protection, and therefore they must meet standards of participation and accountability in order to be accorded the same legitimacy that common law and civil law courts have (208). “This will help facilitate the harmonization process,” he suggests (208).

“The further development of Indigenous dispute resolution is necessary because Canada’s other legal traditions do not sufficiently engage Indigenous values and thus do not appropriately encourage Indigenous participation,” Borrows continues. “This problem would be corrected by Indigenous adjudicative institutions applying Indigenous principles” (208). The adjudicative institutions that currently exist “too often frustrate the participation of Indigenous people since those structures falsely rest on public institutions such as the Indian Act that are constitutionally questionable,” and this result “erodes Indigenous peoples’ confidence in the rule of law in Canada” (208). The Supreme Court has said that it will not tolerate “a legal vacuum” in any part of the country, but “[w]hen Indigenous laws are not recognized and harmonized, Indigenous peoples experience conditions that resemble a legal vacuum”: chaos exists because legal systems are ineffectual (208). “As a result, there is a mounting crisis in the rule of law within Indigenous communities,” because the Canadian law in force there “rests on shaky foundations” because it pays little attention to the values and participation of the people living in those communities (208). “If Indigenous peoples could start to see themselves and their normative values reflected in how they conduct their day-to-day affairs,” he contends, “some of the legal challenges within Indigenous communities would diminish” (208-09). In addition, “Indigenous governance would enjoy greater accountability and legitimacy if Indigenous peoples’ own dispute resolution bodies were properly recognized as being able to resolve their disputes” (209). “The power to hold their own members accountable for their actions could be considered an Aboriginal right that was integral to Indigenous communities prior to the arrival of Europeans,” and because that right was never extinguished, it “can be exercised in a contemporary form” (209). Indigenous peoples have the right, under section 35(1), “to sit in judgment of their own citizens,” and “[t]hey should be able to make them answerable for violations of rights and liable for failures to exercise appropriate responsibility and accountability. Indigenous dispute resolution bodies are in the best position to articulate legal principles that will have the deepest meaning and legitimacy in their communities” (209). I remember that, 10 years ago, the Harper government was all in a lather over this particular issue; perhaps they should have seen Borrows’s argument as a way to address it—although, of course, they probably had other motives rather than finding a resolution.

The approach Borrows is advocating “would be consistent with Indigenous legal values as well as with more general principles of Canadian constitutional law” (209). “Judging Indigenous peoples by norms that flow from within their legal traditions as well by norms of Canadian law is essential to the facilitation of normative order,” he writes. “It would create a regime in which legality and legitimacy would coincide and which would bolster the respect and effectiveness of regimes of accountability. The failure to permit Indigenous peoples to be governed and judged by principles that flow from their own normative prescriptions” has not provided them with stability, order, or predictability (209). Tribal courts exist in the United States, and they “have played an important role in allowing Indigenous peoples to live by their own laws” (209); that example demonstrates “what can happen when these traditions are given juridical space by a nation state” (210). “Thus, the development of Indigenous courts in Canada can lead to broader articulation of Indigenous laws, thereby increasing their intelligibility and accessibility,” he suggests (210), using a summary of Navajo legal traditions in contracts, government, property law, and family law as an example (210-13). That example “shows that the recognition of Indigenous institutions of dispute resolution can even have a place in broader Canadian legal developments and reform. Indigenous peoples can develop their own legal traditions and also participate in Canada’s other institutions” as legislators, parliamentarians, or judges, “because aspects of their legal participation are particular to their Indigenous citizenship (213-14). After all, Quebeckers are not prevented from participating in Canada because that province’s dispute resolution procedures are based on the Civil Code (214). “Similarly, the existence of Indigenous dispute resolution bodies should not preclude the acceptance and application of Indigenous legal principles in broader matters,” Borrows continues. “Indigenous law can influence the development of the common law and civil law and be an important source of guidance for other peoples” (214). 

“Canadian courts could also play an important role in recognizing and harmonizing Indigenous legal traditions,” Borrows writes (215). They could “further develop jurisprudence within section 35(1),” interpret recognition and harmonization legislation “if such instruments were passed by Parliament and Indigenous communities,” and “engage in the essential work of declaring the common law’s own position in relation to Indigenous legal traditions, as drawn from their inherent jurisdiction” (215). More Indigenous judges should be appointed to the bench, he suggests, which “would help to ensure that Indigenous traditions would develop by being understood and appropriately applied on a case-by-case basis,” the way that Quebec judges appointed to the Supreme Court have helped it understand civil law (215). Indigenous judges should be appointed to the Supreme Court, as well as other levels in the judicial system (215-16). “The most important reason for appointing people to the bench who have knowledge of Indigenous legal traditions is that they bring new ideas to their task in the context of a settled continuity of Canada’s other legal traditions,” Borrows argues:

A change of ideas when exercising judgment will bring broader reform than almost any other initiative. It is simply not enough to have Indigenous issues, individuals, and institutions become an integral part of the law. Until Indigenous ideas (ideologies) are part of the intellectual exchange, Canadians are just rearranging deck chairs on the Titanic as they deal with the ongoing problems of Indigenous peoples and the law. Nothing in the law changes if “reform” simply means adding a few more issues, individuals, and institutional variations to the mix. Profound legal change requires that questions be examined from perspectives that at least partially emerge from sources outside Western legal discourses and that are motivated by considerations from Indigenous normative orders. (217)

“Standards for judgement must not only flow from the common law but also from Indigenous legal values,” he continues. “Precedent should not be confined to dusty old law books; it should also be open to the authority of Indigenous teachings and law-ways” (217). In other words, “[t]he criteria for measuring what is considered just, fair, and equitable should not solely be drawn from non-Indigenous sources”:

Indigenous codes of conduct need to be part of the law’s formal and informal expressions. Indigenous codes of conduct need to be part of the law’s formal and informal expressions. Indigenous traditions should guide how Indigenous people and other Canadians answer the problems they collectively encounter. Indigenous laws are necessary to meet challenges that lie in Canada’s future. These traditions should be simultaneously compared, contrasted, combined with and distinguished from critical and constructive norms in the civl law and common law traditions. (218)

Judges who have been trained in Indigenous law could perform this role, which is one reason it is so critically important to appoint Indigenous people to the bench. “Their ideas could facilitate a unique exchange with Canada’s other legal traditions,” he concludes. “The exploration of new ideas may lead to answers not immediately apparent under conventional legal reasoning” (218).

Borrows’s next chapter discusses the development of Indigenous legal institutions. He states that “Indigenous peoples should not be forced to accept and integrate into institutions that are designed to conform to the current structures of the colonial state” (219). Instead, “Indigenous peoples must transform their relationships with Canada by practising their traditions throughout their territories, beyond the reserve and other colonial boundaries. Ancient teachings can be regenerated in a contemporary context if they are applied to all sites of struggle encountered by Indigenous peoples within their lives” (219). That doesn’t mean, Borrows continues, that tradition should be “frozen in a past tense or within a reserve-only framework,” but that “an Indigenous logic must infuse the personal and political choices made by Indigenous peoples in all their relations. This includes those relationships within the Canadian state that have an adverse effect on Indigenous legal traditions” (219). He cites the recommendation of the Royal Commission on Aboriginal Peoples that stated “Indigenous peoples should reconfigure their affairs within all levels of the Canadian state. This includes challenging public institutions that contribute to Indigenous peoples’ domination by not recognizing their identity, culture, and need for thoroughgoing participation throughout public life” (219). Unless Indigenous peoples participate in government policy making in relation to Indigenous peoples, those policies will be illegitimate and unjust (220). For Borrows, “the Canadian state must be more fully built upon Indigenous foundations,” and Canada “changes for the better when Indigenous values, perspectives, and legal traditions become a more prominent part of our constitutional fabric” (220). 

That’s what his book has argued up to this point, he states. However, “[t]his chapter takes this central insight one step further,” Borrows continues:

It suggests that Indigenous participation has to expand not only in relationship to the larger structures of the Canadian state, but it must also be facilitated in more localized legal affairs. In particular, law societies and law schools should reflect Indigenous participation because they are important sites in conserving and developing Canada’s legal traditions. Such institutions have important responsibilities in promoting high standards of legal education and conduct and these duties should extend to Indigenous legal traditions. (220)

Participation in these institutions, he continues, “could allow Indigenous peoples to see their laws more widely reflected in public life” (220). However, “[b]roader recognition of Indigenous law would also facilitate greater autonomy within Indigenous communities”:

If law societies and law schools were more attentive to Indigenous law, Indigenous peoples would have greater incentives to develop and expand their own traditions. This could add further weight to the push felt by Indigenous communities from their own members to more boldly articulate their laws. The creation of a healthy institutional space into which Indigenous law could flow might lead to more focused efforts within Indigenous communities to explicitly reference their own laws when making decisions. (220-21)

More respect for Indigenous law would give Indigenous peoples greater confidence in their interactions with other Canadians, leading to a growth of trust because they would know “that assimilation did not characterize their work with Canadian institutions” (221). That increased confidence is essential, “because Indigenous peoples will not give up wither deepest beliefs in order to work with others” (221). Policies of assimilation have failed, and recognizing and developing Indigenous law could provide “an important bulwark” against assimilation (221). To accomplish the goals of recognition and developing Indigenous law, “Indigenous peoples cold use their own legal norms and work with law societies and law schools as a way to guide their interactions beyond their reserves and settlements to they can reoccupy their traditional territories and bring them into harmony with other people living in Canada” (221).

First, regarding law societies, they need to “support the further extension of Indigenous law” by implementing “fair and efficient procedures for acknowledging Indigenous legal practitioners’ jurisdictional space for training, licencing, capacity, conduct, professional competence, complaints, and continuing education” (221). They would need to carry out those duties without taking responsibilities away from Indigenous legal bodies; instead, “they should search for ways to recognize and affirm Indigenous legal traditions in a manner that expands but does not compromise their central missions” (221). This change would require law societies to reform themselves, since “most do not have this experience in dealing with Indigenous legal traditions,” and so “they will have to make some significant changes to ensure they appropriately deal with the unique circumstances presented by Indigenous law” (222). Building this expertise “would have to be done with significant Indigenous participation”; there would be no other way to accomplish this task (222). There would be opposition to this proposal, from those who “will worry that law societies will not be sufficiently independent from legislatures to create a legal profession that is truly at arm’s-length from colonial governments,” as well as those who would worry about the difficulty of changing “the common law or civil law bias of law societies” (223). “Some may even regard the recognition of Indigenous law as a challenge to their monopoly over legal services in the provinces,” which would give lawyers “significant financial incentives to exclude Indigenous legal traditions as a recognized source of law” (223). However, if law societies did not move to address the existence of Indigenous legal traditions, “this would not prevent Indigenous peoples from creating their own law societies,” which would be “best organized in accordance with the legal structures and protocols that characterize their various systems” (223). Borrows came to appreciate the importance of Indigenous law societies when he was teaching in the United States, where Native American bar societies exist (223-24). “Despite the evident advantages in creating an Indigenous law society, its development may not be a priority within some communities because of the pressure to devote scarce resources to other more pressing matters,” Borrows acknowledges (225). The Indigenous Bar Association in Canada “could take on a role in the accreditation or coordination of lawyers or other practitioners who may be called on to participate in Indigenous legal systems,” he suggests (226). So could the Canadian Bar Association (227). Because these institutions are independent of government, “they could help to ensure that politics do not impede the healthy developent of the concepts discussed in this book” (228).

Other institutions in Canada that are independent of governments, such as universities, could play a role in the recognition of Indigenous legal traditions. Universities “could work with Indigenous peoples to create law schools to teach multi-juridicalism,” teaching Indigenous law alongside common law or civil law (228). Borrows acknowledges that it might be difficult “to generate the resources to establish” Indigenous law schools,” and so, in the short term, “existing law schools may be in the best position to develop multi-juridical education programs” (229). “The academic rigour and scholastic reputation of an existing law school could enhance the legitimacy of studying Indigenous law and ensure that such traditions are more widely understood,” he suggests (229-30). “Thus, building on existing practices, the day may soon arrive when a Canadian law school will develop a degree program focused specifically on Indigenous legal traditions in a contemporary setting,” perhaps drawing on McGill Law School’s civil/common law program “that integrates learning about the common law and civil law throughout its curriculum” (230-31). Another model would the the University of Victoria law school’s experience when “it conducted the Akitsiraq law school in Iqaluit, Nunavut” (231-32). Borrows goes on to outline what the program of an Indigenous law program might look like (232-37).

Borrows concludes by suggesting that “[t]here are many ways to constructively critique and respectfully change the current configuration of Canadian Confederation, in accordance with the rule of law. Indigenous peoples can work on their own, and with others, to transform their relationships by practising their laws and traditions throughout their territories” (237-38). “Canada’s rule of law is enhanced when our legal traditions are brought into authoritative conversation with one another for the purposes of applying them to resolve pressing disputes that face us as a country,” he continues. “In fact, those who work with Indigenous legal traditions may find themselves claiming that such knowledge makes them better common law or civil law lawyers in certain contexts. They may say they are more attentive to the assumptions and contrasts available within the law when they are practising in their field” (238). Such multi-juridical practitioners would “bring their insights to bear on our problems” and “be in a better position to articulate a solution that has persuasive resonance in common law, civil law, and Indigenous legal traditions. The value of challenging, understanding, and working within a multi-juridical methodology is the next chapter’s focus” (238).

Borrows begins that next chapter, “Living Law on a Living Earth: Religion, Law, and the Constitution,” by explaining that it “attempts to apply the insights found throughout this book by demonstrating what legal analysis might look like if multi-juridicalism was a moreprominent part of Canada’s Constitution” (239). The arguments of this chapter, then, “test the recognition and harmonization of Canada’s legal traditions in the context of whether Anishinabek beliefs concerning the Earth as a living being can be legally recognized and affirmed” (239). What might the answer to that question reveal “about the law’s source, cultural commitments, institutional receptiveness, and interpretive competency” (239)? “These questions explore matters that lay at the heart of Anishinabek spiritual life and at the centre of Canadian legal thought,” he writes. “Thus, this chapter further reveals where bridges and gaps, convergences, and inconsistencies exist within Canada’s constitutional order” (239). Juxtaposing Anishinabek law and “current formulations of Canadian constitutional law reveals the country’s profound legal pluralism at the same time that it highlights the law’s failure to foster broader coexistence and application” (239). In this chapter, Borrows argues “that Anishinabek and Indigenous legal traditions should stand beside the civil law and common law in order to organize and structure society’s relationships” (239). “Each tradition can provide guidance about how we should theorize, practise, and order our association with the Earth,” he continues. “It is therefore appropriate to address the Earth’s legal personality from both Indigenous and Canadian constitutional law perspectives because both operate within the territories we call home” (239). Civil law and common law have force “because Canadian legal authorities have chosen to bestow this authority upon them,” and they are “shaped by and subject to Canada’s Constitution” (240). But “Anishinabek law also has force when it accords with the earth’s biological rhythms and where individuals and communities recognize and abide by its order. This legal tradition is shaped by Anishinabek teachings regarding the Creator, observations from nature, positivistic proclamations, deliberative practices and local customs” (240). It’s “varied sources illustrate that not all legal power in Canada flows from legislation, regulation, and cases” (240). Law can have other sources of legitimacy.

Borrows also suggests that this chapter “reads a little like a lesson plan for highlighting the implications that legal pluralism might hold for Canadian constitutional law. In this respect, it builds upon the recommendations concerning Indigenous legal education in the last chapter,” while it also “highlights the significant challenge further development of multi-juridicalism presents to Canada’s constitutional order,” thereby representing self-reflexively critiquing his ideas (240). He emphasizes the fact that “law is always fright with conflicting and convergent ideas” (240). “This book is not a blueprint for Utopia; I do not believe the inclusion of Indigenous legal traditions in Canada’s legal system will lead to a future free from strife, misery, and distress,” he continues. “Conflict will always be with us,” and for that reason, 

it is important to further problematize the interaction of Canada’s legal traditions. While legal pluralism is a better way to frame our legal relationships, because Indigenous peoples at least get to participate in constructing our collective world, conflict is at least diminished under this approach by channelling it in ways that contests domination and facilitates agency. The test of this book’s thesis should not hinge on whether I have crafted a perfect solution to the problem addressed herein. Perfection is practice or theory is not my aim. I believe a more productive test of these ideas is whether they positively enhance or negatively reduce our responsibilities and freedoms in the real world. (240-41)

For that reason, this chapter sets out to think about “how Canada’s constitution could be improved if we more explicitly adopted a trans-systemic approach to legal interpretation” (241).

First, Borrows discusses Anishinabek spiritual beliefs, reminding us that he is a member of Anishinabek legal culture (241). “The Anishinabek regard Michee-Makinakong on the narrows between Lake Huron and Michigan near Lake Superior as the world’s centre, the place where the land above the water was formed” by Michabous in the Anishinabek creation story, he states (241). When the animals Michabous saved from the flood died, “the first Anishinabe arose from their corpses,” and their “identity and dodem or clan names” are taken from those ancestors” (242). “For the Anishinabek, creation of the Earth did not end with Michabous’ experience on the raft,” Borrows continues. “The Earth grows and develops or dies and decays because it is a living being subject to many of the same forces as all other living creatures. Many Anishinabek people characterize the Earth as a living entity who has thoughts and feelings, can exercise agency by making choices, and is related to humans at the deepest generative level of existence” (242). “The subject of the Earth’s personality is a profound religious, political, and legal issue,” he writes:

Since the Anishinabek consider the Earth a sentient being that helps to generate life, religion is implicated in their beliefs concerning her existence. While the Earth is considered sacred, Anishinabek do not worship the Earth as one would a Creator, but she is regarded with great awe, respect, and wonder because of her ability to live a good life and reproduce in numerous forms. Anishinabek people believe in a Creator, Kitchee Manitou, who gave form and meaning to the Earth following a vision. The first elements of Anishinabek creation stories explain how life came into being from a constellation of forces marshalled by the Creator. Later stories convey important spiritual insights by providing instruction about how the Earth must be honoured and respected. Within these teachings it the general recognition that the Earth has a soul (chejauk) that animates its many moods and activities. Many believe that the Creator, as the Great Master of Life, created a universal bond between all living things that placed the earth at the centre of a vast web of kinship relations. (242)

According to Borrows, “[g]reat power can be attached to these relationships because of the spiritual energy that flows between, from, and through them” (242).

Formal religious belief or membership in a formal religious community in Anishinabek society isn’t required in order to regard the Earth as a living being, because the structure of Anishinabemowin (the Anishinabek language) “depicts the Earth in this manner” (242-43). In addition, “there are strong and formalized structures to give this belief even greater coherence,” such as the Medewiwin Society, which “is regarded by some as the traditional Anishinabek religion” (243). “It teaches its members how to appropriately relate to the Earth and other living beings,” Borrows writes (243). In addition. many Anishinabek who are Christians “also hold a belief in a living Earth, either because it is taught within their congregations or because it is accepted as a syncretic practice within their belief structures and communities” (243). Other Anishinabek who are neither Medewiwin nor Christian “hold a strong conviction of the Earth’s agency and personality” (243). Borrows acknowledges that some Anishinabek do “regard the Earth as inanimate, without a soul or spiritual life force”; like any community, there are a variety of perspectives on religion and spirituality in Anishinabek society (243). “Yet despite diverse perspectives, the land’s sentience is a fundamental principle of Anishinabek law, one upon which many Anishinabek people attempt to build their societies and relationships,” and this idea remains “a present-day principle of central significance that has tremendous implications for how we live with one another on the Earth’s surface” (243). I find myself wondering how that belief, as a legal principle, could be harmonized with common law, which is based on a belief that the Earth is inanimate. Wouldn’t environmental laws produced by the two legal traditions be very different, given the extraordinary differences in their starting points? Perhaps Borrows addresses that point later in this chapter.

“Political issues are also implicated in the Earth’s legal personality for many Anishinabek because they regard themselves as striving to live in community with the Earth,” Borrows continues. “The political relationship between humans and rocks creates mutual obligations and entitlements that must be respected for this community to reproduce in a healthy manner. This governmental structure requires humans both to consult with the Earth’s Creator and to seek the Earth’s receptiveness before important decisions are made” (243). Those consultations take place through ceremonies or be observing the Earth’s interactions “with wind, water, fire, and other beings to which she relates” (243). Anishinabek practices also incorporate scientific understandings of how the Earth operates as a way of forming “an important benchmark for respectful behaviour as communities develop greater knowledge about her through time” (243). In addition, “obligations between Anishinabek and the Earth have territorial aspects”:

At one level, the political boundaries of Anishinbek relationships to the Earth coincide with the totality of the planet’s surface. An Anishinabemowin word that describes this relationship is aen-danee-yauk-kummikuak, which means “the nature of the land’s character form which all derive sustenance.” At this broadest level, we are all citizens with and of one land because we depend on its total existence to survive. (243-44)

However, “this wider political ordering does not preclude Anishinabek or the land from being citizens of smaller polities: watersheds, islands, valleys, countries, tribes, cities, reserves, and so on,” nor does it prevent “allegiances across global and smaller geographical units” (244). “Within Anishinabek thought is the encouragement to determine the Earth’s character to make decisions about how to best divide ourselves in ways that are most respectful of her,” Borrows writes. “The ability to relate to the Earth on different scales feeds a multiplicity of citizenship rights for Anishinabek people and the Earth” (244). So a person could simultaneously be a clan member, Anishinabek, Canadian, American, and a world citizen, while the Earth could be a planet, geological plate, continent, or pebble, all at the same time.

In the chapter’s next section, Borrows works through the connection between Anishinabek law and the Earth. He reiterates his argument that Anishinabek legal traditions (like other Indigenous legal traditions) “continue to grow and develop through observation, experience, and interaction with other people’s more recent presence within their territories” (244). “Anishinabek law is a living social order, developed through comparing, contrasting, accepting, and rejecting legal standards from many sources,” he contends, and for that reason, “Anishinabek legal traditions do not lose their Indigenous status if they adopt viewpoints that address matters not encountered before European contact” (244). In addition, there are usually a variety of interpretations of the way Anishinabek law “should be created, studied, and applied,” and these differences of opinion “illustrate the tradition’s vibrancy and vitality” (244). 

Borrows’s discussion of Anishinabek law’s relation to the Earth begins with rocks. “Rocks are animate or living in verb-oriented Algonkian languages, of which Anishinabemowin is one,” he states. “The very way in which Anishinabek people conceive of the land as alive is hardwired through language. You cannot even describe the world without acknowledging this fact” (245). Because rocks are animate, “they have an agency of their own that must be respected with Anishinabek people use them,” and that means “it would be inappropriate to use rocks without their acquiescence and participation because such action could oppress their liberty in some circumstances” (245). Because enslaving rocks “could lead to great calamities for the Earth and her people,” it’s important to make sure that “rocks and land are use appropriately” through ceremonies or legal permissions (245). “Under Anishinabek legal traditions, some rocks (or places on Earth) cannot be owned or allocated if such ownership or allocation implies control of the Earth without her involvement,” although a kind of ownership can take place “in accordance with appropriate Anishinabek principles” (245). “The pipe ceremony is a particularly important certification-like process preceding the appropriate use or ownership of land,” he states. “When one participates in a circle and handles the pipe under the guidance of proper leaders, the Earth’s legal personality is acknowledged” (245). It is believed that the smoke ascends to the Creator and thus demonstrates gratitude for existence, and “prayers of thanksgiving are expressed for the rocks, plants, animals, and other humans as the smoke rises from the pipe” (245). The pipe itself represents Earth’s different orders: earth, which makes up the pipe (in the form of pipestone, I would assume); plants, because tobacco is used; animals, because feathers and fur are added to the pipe; and humans, because they are the celebrants (245). 

“Use of the pipe is a token of peace between people and the land and between peoples settling on the land,” Borrows tells us. “The Earth is best used by celebrating her contributions and consulting with her creator in this way” (245). For this reason, when treaties between Anishinabek people and Settlers were reached, a pipe ceremony was used “to include non-Indigenous people in this relationship” and “to register their mutual agreement concerning the use of the Earth” (245). Because the Earth carries on while plants, animals, and humans die, “[i]t is contrary to certain interpretations of Anishinabek law to claim absolute ownership of the Earth, which is called a mother because of her role in bringing forth life” (246). “For many Anishinabek, ‘ownership’ is not regarded in the same light as in other Canadian legal traditions,” but trusteeship can be used as an analogy to explain “limitations concerning Anishinabek land use” and “in understanding Anishinabek law” (246). “A trust in equity, as merged through the common law, is a right held by one person (the trustee) for the benefit of another person (the beneficiary),” Borrows explains. “Under Anishinabek law, land is held by the present generation for future generations. Land does not ultimately belong to a person or people in the sense that they have absolute discretion and control; land is provisionally held for (con)temporary sustenance and for those unborn” (246). Such analogies, though, can “create confusion in understanding Anishinabek legal traditions if carried too far”:

Under Anishinabek law, while the Earth is somewhat dependent on other orders of life for its health and vitality, plants, animals, and humans are much more reliant on the Earth for their survival. In this sense, the Earth can be considered the trustee for its beneficiaries (plants, animals, and humans). This analogy may be a stretch for the common law legal imagination because, under the common law, the Earth is neither a living being nor does she possess a legal personality. Nevertheless, Anishinabek legal traditions recognize interdependence between rocks and humans because of their mutual agency. The concept of reciprocal obligations between rocks and humans is an important part of Anishinabek law. People are the beneficiaries of the Earth’s care, and under Anishinabek law this creates duties for the beneficiaries as well as for the Earth (as the so-called trustee). (246)

Borrows provides a contemporary example of these principles: a proposal to move the pow-wow ground on his reserve was made in the late 1990s, and when it became clear that this change would mean building a road over a significant rock formation, an alvar, that is important geologically, botanically, and spiritually, the community decided, after much deliberation and ceremony, that the change would not take place (246-48). “This brief review of Anishinabek law demonstrates that Anishinabek beliefs concerning the Earth as a living being can be legally recognized and affirmed,” Borrows concludes. “It also shows how Anishinabek law can lead to land being accorded political citizenship with its other close relations. Attentiveness to the land’s character and sacred power gives the Earth an important place within this jurisprudential system” (248).

Although Canadian constitutional law provides for freedom of religion, thereby protecting Anishinabek spiritual beliefs and practices, “there are also significant challenges in shielding Anishinabek spiritual beliefs from government interference,” Borrows writes at the beginning of the chapter’s next section. “These challenges are so profound that it is unlikely that courts would uphold Anishinabek beliefs unless they embraced broader conceptions of multi-juridicalism that have been developed in this book” (248). That’s not only because, historically, Indigenous beliefs have been ridiculed. It’s also because “law has a difficult time escaping its liberal context and understands its subject through its own values” (249). “[L]aw is a liberal god that creates religion in its own image,” Borrows suggests, and so “the Constitution will have difficulty protecting Anishinabek religious beliefs and practices if they are outside law’s central commitments to individual choice, autonomy, privacy, and personal conviction” (249). “Unfortunately, if beliefs about the Earth are not informed by a multi-juridical understanding, Anishinabek religion can be characterized as lying outside the Constitution’s informing commitments,” he continues. “They can be seen as being alien to Western law, politics, and religion” (249). “The fact that Anishinabek religion and law treat the Earth as a living being with the power of choice, requiring respect for its autonomy, privacy, and personal convictions,” but “the notion that the Earth is the individual possessing these characteristics probably propels Canadian constitutional law beyond its informing commitments,” stretching “the law beyond its cultural context” (249-50). Arguably the 2017 failure of the Supreme Court of Canada to rule in favour of the Ktuxana First Nation in British Columbia, which tried to block the development of a ski resort on a mountain it considers sacred to the Grizzly Bear Spirit, is an example of Indigenous beliefs being considered to be outside of the protections afforded by Canadian constitutional law (Fine A1).

Borrows summarizes arguments about whether or not the Anishinabek people might find religious protection under the Charter, including arguments that were presented before the Supreme Court of Canada (250-52). The problem is that interpretations of the Charter are not informed by multi-juridicalism, he suggests:

Without seeing the contemporary existence of Indigenous laws it may be hard for Canadian courts to detect the holistic religious practices of Anishinabek spiritual life. Anishinabek spiritual beliefs may not be labelled religious because they can lack many of the outward forms of other worship systems. They are not often taught in churches, synagogues, mosques, temples, or cathedrals. Of all Anishinabek religious experience, only the Medewiwin Society has a lodge where these teachings are more formally taught and practised. One can imagine the difficulty that an Anishinabek Christian would have in proving his or her religious beliefs where doctrines concerning a living Earth are submerged or not easily found written in a church’s doctrinal canon. For many courts, Anishinabek Catholicism or Anglicanism would overshadow Anishinabek beliefs and practices. Similarly, an Anishinabek person not affiliated with any organized religion would have an equally difficult time convincing a court that his or her spiritual views and practices are religious when the collective nature of his or her “worship” is difficult to pinpoint. Most Anishinabek spiritual expression differs substantially from what many people regard as religious, and this could prove problematic for protection under section 2(a) of the Charter. (252-53)

Borrows discusses cases related to religious belief that were argued before the Supreme Court of Canada to suggest that “definitions of the religious nature of Anishinabek spiritual beliefs may not necessarily prove fatal to their claims” (253). Even if those arguments were successful, though, “an Anishinabek person alleging government interference with his or her religion would have to show that the infringement was substantial or non-trivial” (253). Would the construction of a road over “old barren rock through an empty unused field” be considered trivial or insubstantial (253)? Borrows acknowledges that, in a legal environment in which “the Earth is left out of political citizenship and lacks legal standing,” it’s quite possible that such construction would be considered trivial (254). As the example of the Ktuxana case against the development of the ski resort suggests, it’s more than possible that the court would do so.

Even if the court found that the case was not trivial, an Anishinabek claimant would still have difficulty, since the Supreme Court of Canada has stated that freedom of religion is not absolute (254). If Anishinabek beliefs conflicted with the competing rights of others, then the Supreme Court might find that those beliefs must be limited in scope (254). “In other words, if another constitutional right conflicts or competes with Anishinabek religious rights, then those rights might not receive automatic protection,” he writes (254-55). Therefore, “Anishinabek religious beliefs can be infringed upon if the government meets certain standards” (255). However, it’s also possible that “[t]he focus on competing rights might help to protect Anishinabek religious rights from interference,” because contractual and property rights are not “directly protected in Canada’s Constitution,” and so “if protecting Anishinabek beliefs increased transaction costs in the alienability and use of land on and off reserve, then this should not be sufficient to defeat their automatic protection. It is not enough that Anishinabek religious rights may interfere with other people’s economic circumstances” (255). I wonder if the example of the Ktuxana case against the ski resort contradicts Borrows’s argument here. I’m not a constitutional lawyer and so I have a difficult time analyzing what he is saying in this section of the chapter. He does note that “social, political, and contextual factors might limit Anishinabek religion,” and that “courts will find it difficult to ignore the economic costs” of recognizing such religious rights “if they have social or political implications. Courts could find reasons to weigh and favour non-Anishinabek economic interests against constitutionally protected rights” by invoking the limitations to freedom of religion in matters of public safety, order, health, or morals (256). “Restraints on the alienability of land and the government’s ability to develop infratructure over what to others looks like barren rock could bring other interests to the foreground, thus justifying government infringements upon Anishinabek religious rights,” he admits (256). 

“The standard for proving whether the Crown has an important objective in passing legislation is often deferential in the government’s nature,” which “represents another hurdle for Anishinabek religious protection” (256). “The fact that law’s distribution of land after contact unjustly stripped Indigenous peoples of their land rights over an area might not enter into the court’s evaluation,” he notes:

In other words, the courts might not see government action in the creation of private property out of traditional Indigenous territories. If the government’s role in creating private property is not recognized, then non-Aboriginal property rights might become a surrogate for making certain activities more pressing and substantial for governments, thus potentially constricting the scope of Anishinabek religious freedom. The cultural context of constitutional law is visible only if one is reminded of this fact, which again demonstrates the value of working in a multi-juridical context to remind judges of this fact. (256-57)

The question of the minimal impairment of rights is also part of this issue. “In the circumstances of Anishinabek spiritual beliefs that are interfered with by road building, it would likely be easy for governments to show that the exercise of zoning or expropriation powers for roads is rationally connected to legislative objectives,” Borrows writes. “Presumably, all that the government would need to show is that the road connects point A to point B in a way that makes sense for its purpose” (257). The road could take up the smallest possible area, “and Anishinabek practices cold be respected through pipe ceremonies, permissions, and prayers” (257). “Although such measures resemble appropriate accommodation, one must not forget that the Earth might say no to the development of the road, and yet the government might still decide to go ahead with the construction,” he continues. “While the accommodation suggested is probably fair under Canadian law, one can see how it still likely offends religious beliefs. Thus, while minimal impairment might not be possible from an Anishinabek perspective, the Supreme Court’s own test would presume that a reconciliation of government objectives and Anishinabek beliefs could be accomplished” (257). That presumption “would likely favour non-Anishinabek governmental objectives over Anishinabek beliefs and reveal the culturally constraining character of Canadian constitutional law,” and “[t]he minimal impairment test may be an example of a place where the law shows its inability to travel beyond its own informing commitments” (257). My only quibble with Borrows’s argument here is his all-too-careful use of the word “may”: perhaps I’m cynical, but it would be hard to imagine any Canadian court siding with an Indigenous belief that the Earth is alive over a government that wanted to build a road.

“Finally,” Borrows continues, “Anishinabek beliefs may be infringed upon if the salutary effect of the road’s construction outweighs its deleterious effects on Anishinabek rights” (258). The damage to Anishinabek spiritual beliefs would be weighed against the practical benefits of the road and found wanting. A belief in the Earth’s agency “potentially threatens the core of North American economic organization in the twenty-first century”: “If the alienation and use of land are limited by one small group’s spiritual beliefs, it could impose unacceptable costs on the development for others” (258). Courts would also be cautious about the potential abuse that could arise from recognizing Anishinabek spiritual claims: some untrustworthy people “might claim power to speak exclusively for the Earth to fraudulently advance their economic, social, or political agendas” (258). How could the judiciary distinguish between legitimate and fraudulent belief? “As with many spiritual matters, beliefs are linked with faith, which is difficult to test in objective norms and should cause us concern,” Borrows states (258). “Thus, when measuring deleterious effects that Anishinabek people might experience,” he continues,

judges will have to resist the temptation to measure favourably the law’s salutary effects against their own cultural understandings of the law. Roads are generally seen as good or at least a necessary evil within Canadian society. They foster communication, commerce, and expansion. “Empty” land is often seen as unproductive, inefficient, and of less value if roads do not service such sites. One might legitimately ask: Why should Anishinabek beliefs trump the social conveniences of enhanced mobility, municipal planning processes, and economic efficiencies that roads create? While it is possible that judges might be able to check their cultural biases in making these evaluations, they must still provide reasons for decisions drawn from Canadian constitutional law cases. If the law itself has embedded certain cultural commitments concerning land use that largely accord with non-Anishinabek organization, then it may be difficult for the law to move beyond its own parameters in such judgments. (258-59)

That is, the law might find such movement difficult unless multi-juridicalism is present in the judicial analysis, Borrows contends (259). But, as things currently stand, it would be difficult for Anishinabek people to achieve the Charter’s protection of religion “without a more explicit call to incorporate Indigenous legal traditions into Canada’s constitutional framework” (259). “Thus, while Canadian constitutional law may on rare occasions transcend its cultural context and informing commitments, it continues to draw significant inspiration from its common law parentage,” Borrows concludes. “Constitutional law will remain limited in its application to Anishinabek spiritual life until it regards its birth as also flowing form another source, outside its European and so-called neutral conception. Unless the multi-juridical nature of law is recognized, Anishinabek religion will be better protected through Anishinabek law” (259). Therefore, “greater space must be found within our legal systems to recognize and affirm our complex and right legal heritage” (259).

In the chapter’s next section, Borrows explores that possibility that Anishinabek people might use section 35(1) of the Constitution Act, 1982 to protect their spiritual beliefs and practices (260). That section states that “‘[t]he existing Aboriginal and treaty rights of the Aboriginal peoples of Canada are hereby recognized and affirmed’” (qtd 260). “While this section may be more likely to transcend common law’s cultural footings, the courts have not yet achieved this result,” Borrows states:

Despite attempts to incorporate Indigenous perspectives and laws, section 35(1) remains securely tied to its non-Aboriginal foundations. There is no real Indigenous law cited in arriving at appropriate decisions. In fact, the Supreme Court of Canada has taken to translating Indigenous perspectives and practices into common law rights, a sure sign of the problematic nature in this section’s current configuration. Making common law the ultimate measure of ancient Indigenous traditions virtually ensures that non-Aboriginal cultural practices will predominate within section 35. (260)

According to Borrows, “[a] multi-juridical read of the constitution is needed to overcome this bias” (260). Despite the Supreme Court of Canada’s 1990 declaration that “the recognition and affirmation of Aboriginal and treaty rights represented the ‘culmination of a long and difficult struggle’ that ‘calls for a just settlement for aboriginal peoples’ and ‘renounces the old rules of the game,’” it is clear that “section 35 did not end Indigenous peoples’ struggle for ‘a just settlement,’ nor did it renounce the most problematic aspects of ‘the old rules of teh game’ that give preferential treatment to non-Aboriginal cultural interpretations of Aboriginal and treaty rights,” Borrows contends. “Indigenous peoples are still struggling for their rights, and the new rules of the game increasingly look like the old rules,” particularly since “the common law as applied within section 35 seems to be collapsing back into itself and is interpreting Aboriginal and treaty rights through non-Aboriginal categories and principles” (260). “In fact, it might almost be argued that resort to its own contextual categorizations is ‘integral to the distinctive culture’ of common law’s practices, customs, and traditions—since their ‘contact’ in North America with Aboriginal peoples,” Borrows continues. “Indigenous legal traditions are almost invisible in the current way problems are addressed under section 35(1)” (260-61). I’m not sure what the word “almost” is doing in that quotation; although I appreciate Borrows’s careful way of writing, sometimes it undercuts his argument.

For Borrows, the problems with section 35(1) “can be illustrated by considering how this section might be used to protect Anishinabek spirituality” (261). He takes the example of road construction over a significant rock formation as his example. Anishinabek people might have many options under section 35(1) for protecting that site:

For example, the Anishinabek could try to assert an independent Aboriginal right to religion, they could claim Aboriginal title over territory considered sacred, they could attempt to prove a site-specific Aboriginal right to a religious practice, they cold argue that they have an Aboriginal right to governance in relation to the alvar, or they might maintain that they possess a treaty right to territory, governance, or religion. Each argument and perhaps more can be relevant to the protection of Anishinabek religion. (261)

However, Borrows contends, “the most significant Anishinabe concern is the one underlying this chapter, that of a living Earth,” although the other arguments are also relevant, such as the idea that treaties are sacred covenants which “imply deep religious obligations” (261). “While the spiritual nature of Indigenous treaties is sometimes acknowledged in section 35(1) jurisprudence, its implications for Indigenous spirituality must be explored in future research,” he continues, citing his yet unpublished paper prepared for the Saskatchewan Treaty Commissioner (261). (I wonder if he would send me a copy of that paper if I asked.) 

The courts have ruled that Aboriginal rights under section 35(1) must meet specific tests: 

it has to be established first that Anishinabek religious practices or beliefs concerning a living Earth were integral to the distinctive culture prior to European contact. To receive constitutional protection, the Anishinabek belief cannot be the result of European contact. The court would expect to find that a belief in a living Earth truly made the society what it was, in 1615, at the moment Samuel de Champlain made contact with the Anishinabek of Georgian Bay. The Supreme Court curiously, does not seem to find it relevant if Anishinabek practices, customs, or traditions developed in response to contact with other Aboriginal nations. (261-62)

This test has been criticized as freezing Indigenous cultures at the point they met European cultures (262). “While this test is exceedingly problematic when applied to Aboriginal hunting and fishing rights, its injustice becomes even more pronounced when Aboriginal religion is at issue,” Borrows writes, since it “denies Indigenous people protection of the inner means to cope with the physical impoverishment that often developed as a result of European contact” (262). “Making Aboriginal religious rights dependent on whether practices, customs, and traditions were in existence before European arrival reveals the culturally chauvinistic roots of Canadian constitutional law relative to Indigenous peoples,” he continues (262). It also creates “difficulties of proof”: “One can imagine scenarios in which the test is section 35(1) potentially undermines Anishinabek religion, particularly if it ‘proves’ that the belief in a living Earth is an ‘inauthentic’ modern invention contrary to the present perception of Anishinabek spiritual views” (262). If the Supreme Court of Canada were to decide that this belief did not pass the test, it would “certainly constrict the socio-legal and political spaces within which Anishinabek laws could grow. Such a decision would hamper the further development of a healthy multi-juridicalism in our land” (263). Also, other constitutional questions are not asked to submit to such a test (263). “The Supreme Court’s test thus inappropriately encumbers and potentially distorts Indigenous spirituality and the constitutional protection available to it under section 35(1),” Borrows continues. “It misses one of the central points being made about multi-juridicalism in this book—Indigenous peoples have living legal systems that evolve through time. Protection for religion under these systems can change over the years even as individuals and societies attempt to maintain an acceptable degree of continuity with past beliefs and practices” (263). For all of these reasons, the test “makes section 35 exceedingly inappropriate for the recognition and affirmation of Anishinabek religious freedoms” and “degrades the court’s role as a champion of human rights” (264).

“Similar problems will be encountered if protection for religious practices is sought through Aboriginal title,” Borrows writes:

While the language of Aboriginal title does not often explicitly use the ‘integral to the distinctive culture’ test for proof, this test underlies the reasons courts seek to protect title. If Anishinabek people sought to protect their religious freedom through Aboriginal title, they wold have to prove that they had exclusive occupation of the territory prior to the assertion of British sovereignty and that this occupation was continuous through time immemorial until the present day. It might be difficult to establish these facts if certain pieces of land cannot be occupied in accordance with Anishinabek law because the Earth is living. It seems to be logically inconsistent to use evidence of non-occupation as proof of occupation for Aboriginal title. (264)

Borrows suggests that “courts would likely resist attempts to protect Anishinabek religion through Aboriginal title or any other section 35(1) grounds” (264). They would likely consider any claim that sought to protect the alvar as “an indirect and more generalized claim for religious respect,” and “[t]he courts are loath to cast Aboriginal rights claims at broader levels of generality when more specific claims can be made; their search is for the appropriate level of specificity relative to the claim” (265). Section 35 is too limited, he suggests. And “even if Anishinabek people are able to prove that their beliefs and practices related to a living Earth are integral to their distinctive culture prior to European contact, their struggle under section 35(1) is still not over,” because they would “still have to prove that their rights were not extinguished prior to 1982” (265). In that case, those rights would not be included within that section of Canada’s constitution. The standard of proof for extinguishment is quite high, but unfortunately “one of the few cases to have considered extinguishment as it relates to Aboriginal religious rights,” R. v. Thomas and Norris, “construed the Crown’s power in the widest possible manner, to the detriment of Indigenous religious freedoms” (265). That decision “privileges the common law and civil law over Indigenous law by the raw power of judicial assertion,” and it may have “extinguished Aboriginal rights to spiritual prctices concerning a living Earth when it was introduced” (266). “Without a multi-juridical reappraisal, the Thomas and Norris case representa a potentially insurmountable hurdle for Anishinabek spiritual beliefs because it reads extinguishment in the broadest possible light,” Borrows continues, although “strong doubts can be raised concerning the astonishingly low standard of extinguishment used in this case” (266-67). “Indigenous peoples’ religious rights under section 35(1) hang under a cloud of general extinguishment unless the courts precisely and unequivocally reject the assumption of cultural superiority in Thomas v. Norris,” Borrows states. “The explicit recognition of multi-juridicalism in cases like this would be one way to dispel this bias” (267).

“Finally, Indigenous peoples have one last obstacle to overcome to secure their religious freedoms against government interference under section 35(1),” Borrows continues (267). The Crown can argue “that it has the right to infringe upon Anishinabek religion under section 35(1) through a justificatory process” (267). In other words, “[t]he Crown can justify the infringement of Aboriginal rights if it has a valid legislative objective and its actions are consistent with the honour of the Crown” (267). It would be easy to show that the Crown has a valid legislative objective in building a road (267). “In addition, it would be possible for the Crown to show that infringement of Anishinabek beliefs and practices is justified if procedures that uphold the Crown’s honour are followed,” Borrows writes (268). Numerous obligations constrain the Crown’s sovereignty when Aboriginal rights are at issue, but “these constraints do not mean that governments are prevented from taking action that overrides Aboriginal rights if they follow proper procedures” (268). “[T]hese obligations can be a powerful tool for Anishinabek people to increase the scope of their rights,” because “[t]hey place Indigenous peoples’ relationship with the government in a reciprocal light, and show the crown may have to defer to Indigenous legal orders in certain circumstances” (268). In the example of the road across the alvar, these obligations could include recognition, affirmation, reconciliation, the prevention of the perpetuation of historic injustices, undue hardships on the exercise of religious rights, the need to give priority to Anishinabek spiritual beliefs and practices when rights are infringed, consultation, accommodation, the mitigation of the impact of government actions on Anishinabek rights, and compensation for the loss of religious rights (even though that might be impossible) (268-69). The application of these rights and obligations “calls upon Indigenous collective action to authoritatively deal with governments if rights are threatened,” and recognizing “the reality of Indigenous legal orders in such circumstances could strengthen the country’s multi-juridical framework” (269). However, “governments may find appropriate ways to infringe upon Anishinabek religious rights and this may render nugatory these significant governmental obligations” (269). “Thus, despite the potential of section 35(1) for recognizing and affirming Anishinabek spiritual beliefs and practices, it may have difficulty travelling beyond its own cultural commitments,” Borrows concludes. “Anishinabek rights might not be protected under section 35(1) if they are found not to be integral to the distinctive culture, if they are deemed to have been extinguished, or if the Crown is able to justify infringement through a valid legislative objective and the preservation of its honour” (269).

I am frankly shocked by all of this—but at the same time, I’m not shocked at all. I had thought that section 35(1) was worth more than Borrows demonstrates. No wonder Indigenous peoples have such a difficult time getting justice from Canada’s courts. We need to do much better than this, and while I would think that multi-juridicalism would be hard to practice, given the differences between Indigenous legal traditions, on one hand, and common law and civil law, on the other, Borrows makes a strong case in this chapter that justice will be impossible without the recognition and development of Indigenous law. Borrows states as much:

To better protect religious beliefs and practices, Anishinabek and Indigenous legal traditions should stand beside Canada’s Constitution to organize and structure society’s relationships. Greater space is needed within Canada’s doctrinal fissures and formal legal structures to recognize and affirm this country’s multi-juridical reality. Indigenous dispute resolution bodies, governments, and tribal courts could perform an important function in extending religious freedom within Aboriginal communities. They could also provide greater visibility for Aboriginal law within Canadian constitutional structures and perhaps one day lead to a significant breakthrough in that forum. (270)

“Whether the Earth is thought of as living or dead, our laws have some distance to travel before they fully address the depths of our disagreements with one another,” he concludes. “There is still much work to be accomplished before Canada’s constitution can be regarded as rigorously multi-juridical” (270). So much work needs to be done, in fact, that I find myself despairing at the monumentality of the task and the paucity of interest in getting started.

Borrows’s last chapter, “The Work Ahead: Cultivating Indigenous Legal Traditions,” “acknowledges that Indigenous legal traditions will not grow to their full potential unless we actively work at their further development” (271). “Indigenous laws can be reinforced if people in positions of power actively seek to support them,” he contends, and “[p]art of this support requires ensuring that state structures do not inappropriately displace the individual and family in the development of tradition” (271). Canada’s “balanced, somewhat decentralized federal state is built on the principle of harmonized disaggregation,” and so the recognition of difference is one of Canada’s strengths (271-72). The principles of federalism “should be extended beyond federal-provincial relations and applied to First Nations, Métis, and Inuit laws and governance” (272). Explicitly recognizing Indigenous legal traditions “could lead to useful experimentation and innovation in solving many of Canada’s pressing problems,” and “the affirmation of Indigenous legal traditions could strengthen Canadian democracy by placing decision-making much closer to the people within these communities,” as compared to federal and provincial governments, which “tend to be less responsive to the Indigenous electorate than Indigenous governments would be if they could exercise greater responsibility for their own affairs” (272). Borrows acknowledges that recognizing Indigenous law “is bound to be contested and create difficulties in law and policy,” but doing so would be consistent with the human rights of Indigenous peoples, “while ensuring that others’ rights were not abrogated” (272). The ideas in this book “are directed at recognizing and creating practices that will find an appropriate harmonization between the interests of society as a whole and the rights, values, and laws of Indigenous peoples” (273). Because “Indigenous law should . . . be treated as an active system that contains its own values, norms, uses, standards, criteria and principles,” “intellectual methodologies that express Indigenous legal concepts must be embedded in and thereby change the very structure of Canada’s law” (273). Those legal methodologies “should also be recognized and affirmed on their own terms as having force within Indigenous communities” (273). And “[a]s Indigenous normative concepts are extended into regulatory and dispute resolution regimes at local, provincial, and national levels, a greater range of options will be available to tailor solutions to particular issues and disputes” (273). For Borrows, incorporating the very different perspectives of Indigenous law, on one hand, and of common law and civil law on the other, “in a morally and politically defensible manner is what I have attempted to do in this book. This task is a societal task but it can also have more personal applications” (273-74).

Borrows then tells the Anishinabek story of manadamin, or corn, which provides an example of “the kind of effort needed to encourage the growth of Indigenous legal traditions in Canada” (274). One day, a stranger arrives in a village, saying that he has gifts to give to a good man. The people in the village suggest he talk to a young man whose grandmother, whom he loved, had recently died. The stranger, whose name is Mandamin, tells the young man they must fight to prove the young man’s merit. Although he initially refuses, the young man says he will fight in order to to protect his community. After a four-day battle, the young man kills Mandamin and buries him beside his grandmother. He tells the village medicine man what had happened. The medicine man says that the young man must care for Mandamin’s grave the way he cares for his grandmother’s, and he does so. The following spring, he discovers a new plant growing from the soil there. The medicine man tells him to let it grow. When the plant matures, the medicine man tries one of the yellow kernels and names the plant “mandamin,” or “Food of Wonder.” The young man did not kill Mandamin; rather, he gave the stranger “life in a new form” (278). “Mandamin’s message has implications for the development of Indigenous law,” Borrows explains:

Just like the young man, Indigenous peoples face many challenges from outside their communities. They have many choices about how they will deal with the challenge of developing their laws. There must be adaptation to change, but this must occur within a context that respects our grandparents’ good teachings. Challenges regarding change must be met with goodness at the centre point of judgement. The young man was fortunate to have the opportunity to listen and ponder upon his grandmother’s teachings before she died. (279)

In addition, the story “teaches that Indigenous peoples have successfully encountered change in the past and this has helped sustain them. We have experience in receiving new people and ideas in our lives, and these experiences of receiving them have been a part of our traditions for a long time” (279). Change isn’t always easy, and “[t]he development of Indigenous law in a contemporary context requires similar struggle. There are risks involved. Survival is sometimes on the line” (279). And sometimes Indigenous peoples will fail: “There will be times they do not succeed in making their values the core of judgment in their communities and in having these norms also impact on wider Canadian society” (279). The story suggests what is required to achieve success, and indicates that “[i]t may take some long periods of time to see results” (279), because “Indigenous peoples will find themselves battling forces that would like to defeat Indigenous law” (280). In addition, it teaches that some legal practices “must die in order for them to be transformed into a more nourishing way of living,” and that “the death of threatening traditions must take place in all legal systems” (280). 

There are different versions of this story, told by different Elders, and that “demonstrates that there are often varied approaches to legal meaning within the law of a single tradition,” differences that “are shaped by gender, perspective, life experience, and age” (280-81). Indigenous jurists will not “speak with unanimity in their articulation of the law”; we do not expect that of Parliaments, judges, or legal scholars (281). Different versions will emphasize different qualities of the story. One version says that the young man cultivates the plant; another that he leaves it as it matures. One story, then, is about “the importance of active monitoring and control over the legal development process,” while the other suggests that the development of the law is often beyond a community’s control. “Once the forces of creation and change are in motion, some matters cannot be contained,” Borrows states. “The lesson we can take from this as it relates to the law’s development is that while Indigenous people can do much to create better futures, it must also be acknowledged that development always contains a degree of risk” (281-82). That fact does not mean “that Indigenous peoples should forsake their quest for peace and order in their own communities and in their relationships with others,” he continues. “Rather, it means they must also recognize that the paths towards a better future will not always be ones they can completely create on their own” (282). This statement is generous and optimistic, given much of what Borrows describes in the rest of his book, and given the history of genocide and displacement that marks at least the last 200 years of relations between Indigenous peoples and Settlers in this country.

Like the young man, “Indigenous peoples and others have a fight on their hands to bring multi-juridicalism to its fullest fruition,” Borrows concludes. “They will have to work hard and exercise care and patience in cultivating the grounds for broader acceptance. Part of this process will involve rooting traditions in contemporary community values that are consistent with our country’s most revered legal teachings” (282). Not acknowledging Indigenous laws will constrain the rule of law in Canada, and “the burden will be weightier for Indigenous peoples if this occurs” (282). It needs to be remembered that Canadian law “also derives its authority from force,” as well as “appeals to precedent, consensus, reason, and consistency”: 

Its application can be hard to wrest from the biases of wealth, status, social convention, and established Western traditions. If Indigenous peoples and others choose to take advantage of opportunities noted in this book, these cautions should be amplified and heeded. While busy working for recognition and affirmation of Indigenous laws within Canada, supporters must also remember that such victories can be hollow if Indigenous peoples’ own traditional authorities are permanently subjugated in the process. This warning is not to counsel against working with Canadian law in every case but is meant to simultaneously keep our attention on its collateral consequences. We must continue to speak many languages of law. (282-83)

Borrows notes that he expands on the last point in a companion book, “written simultaneously with this work,” entitled Drawing Out Law: A Spirit’s Guide, which, coincidentally, I was using to hold open the pages of this book as I typed this summary (283). (Perhaps that means I need to read it next.) “Canadian law can sometimes be used with great effect, but only if Indigenous cultural values, traditions and authorities are simultaneously part of this process,” he writes. “Canadian law can also be a problem. If Indigenous peoples cannot practise their traditions in light of the conceptions developed in this book, they will be rightly rejected” (283). But we can choose “to recognize, affirm, and apply Indigenous legal traditions alongside the common law and civil law,” or else “we can choose to deny their historic reality and contemporary force” (283). We can thus either “mark our country as progressive and open to legal guidance from the best of our traditions, or as oppressively fundamentalist and frozen in our orientation to law” (283). For his part, Borrows chooses freedom: “Legal cultures are fluid. Law is in the process of continual transformation, and Indigenous peoples must participate in its changes” (283). “Multi-juridicalism must receive the support it needs” to nourish the strengths of our legal traditions: their wisdom, durability, and flexibility,” he continues. “Indeed, our Constitution depends upon it” (283).

Canada’s Indigenous Constitution has turned out to be very useful for my research. I’m surprised, in fact, that a book on constitutional law could be so applicable, but since my proposed walks are a response to treaty, perhaps I should have known better. It’s also much more soundly argued than John Ralston Saul’s book which describes Canada as a Métis nation. I agree with Borrows on the difficulty of putting into practice the changes he recommends, and I wonder if his ideas will ever find a sympathetic ear in legislatures, Parliament, or the courts. Because I’m not a lawyer, perhaps all I can do is hope that they do, although I’m aware that hope is not sufficient, and that more is required from any Canadian concerned that our legal system become a system of justice. In fact, I’m convinced that the recognition and development of Indigenous law is, at least potentially, a pathway for Settlers to find an ethical way to live on these lands. 

Works Cited

Borrows, John. Canada’s Indigenous Constitution, University of Toronto Press, 2010.

Fine, Sean. “Top court deals blow to Indigenous peoples.” The Globe and Mail, 3 November 2017, p. A1. Gale OneFile: CPI.Q (Canadian Periodicals), https://link.gale.com/apps/doc/A513011236/CPI?u=ureginalib&sid=CPI&xid=fac5747c. Accessed 24 Jan. 2020.

Graff, Gerald, and Cathy Birkenstein. They Say/I Say: The Moves that Matter in Academic Writing, 4th edition, Norton, 2018.

Krasowski, Sheldon. No Surrender: The Land Remains Indigenous, University of Regina Press, 2019.

Saul, John Ralston. A Fair Country: Telling Truths About Canada, Penguin, 2009.

Simpson, Leanne Betasamosake. As We Have Always Done: Indigenous Freedom Through Radical Resistance, University of Minnesota Press, 2017.

91. Naomi Klein, “Dancing the World into Being: A Conversation with Idle No More’s Leanne Simpson”

Dancing the World into Being: A Conversation with Idle No More’s Leanne Simpson by Naomi Klein — YES! Magazine

I have to write a paper on extractivism, and my research has brought me to Naomi Klein’s interview with Leanne Betasamosake Simpson, which took place around the time of the Idle No More protests focused on “Canada’s ongoing colonial policies, a transformative vision of decolonization, and the possibilities for a genuine alliance between natives and non-natives, one capable of re-imagining nationhood” (Klein). Although Idle No More “had no official leaders or spokespeople, it did life up the voices of a few artists and academics whose words and images spoke to the movement’s deep aspirations,” and one of those was writer Leanne Betasamosake Simpson, whose essay “Aambe! Maajaadaa! (What #IdleNoMore Means to Me)” “became one of the movement’s central texts” (Klein). 

Klein’s first question addressed “extractivism”: did the expansion of the tar sands and the development of new pipelines suggest that Canada was “in some kind of final colonial pillage,” or was it simply “a continuation of what Canada has always been about?” (Klein). Simpson’s response addressed Indigenous resistance to “the hyper-extraction of natural resources on Indigenous lands,” and suggested that “every single Canadian government has placed that kind of thinking at its core when it comes to Indigenous peoples”:

Indigenous peoples have lived through environmental collapse on local and regional levels since the beginning of colonialism—the construction of the St. Lawrence Seaway, the extermination of the buffalo in Cree and Blackfoot territories and the extinction of salmon in Lake Ontario—these were unnecessary and devastating. . . . Our elders have been warning us about this for generations now—they saw the unsustainability of settler society immediately. (Klein)

That unsustainability, she continued, has pushed the ecology to a breaking point, and immediate action is necessary, although it’s always been necessary, because “[i]f a river is threatened, it’s the end of the world for those fish. It’s been the end of the world for somebody all along” (Klein).

The Harper government’s focus on resource extraction as its “dominant economic vision,” Klein continued, represents “a mindset”—“an approach to nature, to ideas, to people” (Klein). Simpson agreed, but took Klein’s analysis farther:

Extraction and assimilation go together. Colonialism and capitalism are based on extracting and assimilating. My land is seen as a resource. My relatives in the plant and animal worlds are seen as a resource. My culture and knowledge is a resource. My body is a resource and my children are a resource because they are the potential to grow, maintain, and uphold the extraction-assimilation system. The act of extraction removes all of the relationships that give whatever is being extracted meaning. Extracting is taking. Actually, extracting is stealing—it is taking without consent, without thought, care or even knowledge of the impacts that extraction has on the other living things in that environment. That’s always been a part of colonialism and conquest. (Klein)

Even the environmental movement has attempted to extract traditional Indigenous knowledge and assimilate it: 

It’s the idea that traditional knowledge and indigenous peoples have some sort of secret of how to live on the land in an non-exploitive way that broader society needs to appropriate. But the extractivist mindset isn’t about having a conversation and having a dialogue and bringing in indigenous knowledge on the terms of indigenous peoples. It is very much about extracting whatever ideas scientists or environmentalists thought were good and assimilating it. (Klein)

That alternative to extractivism, Simpson continued, is responsibility: “If you’re not developing relationships with the people, you’re not giving back, you’re not sticking around to see the impact of the extraction. You’re moving to somewhere else” (Klein). Responsibility is part of “deep reciprocity,” of respect and relationship: “It’s responsibility, and it’s local. If you’re forced to stay in your 50-mile radius, then you very much are going to experience the impacts of extractivist behavior” (Klein). Globalization is a kind of shield against “the negative impacts of extractivist behavior” (Klein).

Klein asked about Idle No More, both the support it received because of its “vision for the land that is not just digging holes and polluting rivers and laying pipelines,” and the effect of the attempt by some chiefs to cash in on resource development, which is “not questioning the underlying imperative of tearing up the land for wealth” (Klein). Simpson agreed: “that is exactly what our traditional leaders, elders, and many grassroots people are saying as well” (Klein). The problem, she continued, is that Indian Act chiefs and councils “are ultimately accountable to the Canadian government and not to our people. The Indian Act system is an imposed system—it is not our political system based on our values or ways of governing” (Klein). Indigenous communities “face tremendous imposed economic poverty” while billions of dollars of natural resources are extracted from their territories “without their permission and without compensation” (Klein). “That’s the reality,” Simpson told Klein. “We have not had the right to say no to development, because ultimately those communities are not seen as people, they are resources” (Klein). The problem, Simpson stated, is the federal government’s control of First Nations through the Indian Act, rather than the development of a relationship between First Nations and Canada through treaties. That control, she said, exists so that the federal government 

can continue to build the Canadian economy on the exploitation of natural resources without regard for indigenous peoples or the environment. This is deliberate. This is also where the real fight will be, because these are the most pristine indigenous homelands. There are communities standing up and saying no to the idea of tearing up the land for wealth. What I think these communities want is our solidarity and a large network of mobilized people willing to stand with them when they say no. (Klein)

Those same communities are also “continually shamed” for being poor: “Shaming the victim is part of that extractivist thinking” (Klein). “We need to understand why these communities are economically poor in the first place—and they are poor so that Canadians can enjoy the standard of living they do,” Simpson told Klein. “I say ‘economically poor’ because while these communities have less material wealth, they are rich in other ways—they have their homelands, their languages, their cultures, and relationships with each other that make their communities strong and resilient” (Klein). 

“There is a huge need to clearly articulate alternative visions of how to build healthy, sustainable, local indigenous economies that benefit indigenous communities and respect our fundamental philosophies and values,” Simpson continued. “The hyper-exploitation of natural resources is not the only approach. The first step is to stop seeing indigenous peoples and our homelands as free resources to be used at will however colonial society sees fit” (Klein). If Canada is not going to dismantle the system that forces Indigenous peoples into poverty, she told Klein, then Canadians, “who directly benefit from indigenous poverty,” don’t get to judge the decisions that Indigenous peoples make, especially where few alternatives exist. “Indigenous peoples do not have control over our homelands. We do not have the ability to say no to development on our homelands,” she stated. However, she continued, economic development through resource extraction which leads to “the destruction of our homelands does not bring about the kinds of changes and solutions our people are looking for, and putting people in the position of having to cho[o]se between feeding their kids and destroying their lands is simply wrong” (Klein). What is required, and what people within Idle No More were talking about, was “a massive transformation, a massive decolonization. A resurgence of indigenous political thought that is very, very much land-based and very, very much tied to that intimate and close relationship to the land,” which to Simpson meant “a revitalization of sustainable local indigenous economies that benefit local people” (Klein).

Klein told Simpson that she was interested in the idea that Indigenous resistance, renewal, and resurgence would help “to promote more life,” and suggested that “the idea of life-promoting systems” seemed to be “that they are the antithesis of the extractivist mindset, which is ultimately about exhausting and extinguishing life without renewing or replenishing” (Klein). Simpson responded by referring to the work of Winona LaDuke and the Anishinaabeg concept of mino bimaadiziwin, which is often translated as “the good life,” but which has a “deeper kind of cultural, conceptual meaning” that LaDuke translates as “continuous rebirth” (Klein). “So, the purpose of life then is this continuous rebirth, it’s to promote more life,” Simpson continued. “In Anishinaabeg society, our economic systems, our education systems, our systems of governance, and our political systems were designed with that basic tenet at their core” (Klein). That fundamental teaching shows people how to interact with each other and the land, and it also shows communities and nations how to interact as well. “In terms of the economy, it meant a very, very localized economy where there was a tremendous amount of accountability and reciprocity,” she stated. But it’s also about “the fertility of ideas” and “the fertility of alternatives,” the notion that people have responsibility to share their visions with the community and to make them into reality: “That’s the process of regeneration. That’s the process of bringing forth more live—getting the seed and planting and nurturing it” (Klein).

In Simpson’s own life, that principle of regeneration has been part of her relationship with her children and her family; she has worked to give them “opportunities to develop a meaningful relationship with our land, with the water, with the plants and animals,” and with Elders and others in the community “so that they’re growing up in a very, very strong community with a number of different adults that they can go to when they have problems” (Klein). There’s no concept of “sustainable development” in Anishinaabeg philosophy, she continued. An Elder, Robin Greene, had told Simpson that “the concept is backwards. You don’t develop as much as Mother Earth can handle. For us it’s the opposite. You think about how much you can give up to promote more life. Every decision that you make is based on: Do you really need to be doing that?” (Klein). Simpson noted that 200 years ago her ancestors put their energy “into meaningful and authentic relationships,” and the quality of those relationships “was the basis of their happiness,” which is the opposite of the way colonial and settler society operates. Her ancestors, she continued, weren’t consumers; they were producers. They made everything. “My ancestors tended to look very far into the future in terms of planning, look at that seven generations forward,” she said, and they tried to protect areas of land where Indigenous peoples could continue to pursue their livelihoods and political systems; their hope, she continued, was “that the settler society would sort of modify their way into something that was more parallel or more congruent to indigenous societies” (Klein).

When Simpson gives public presentations, she begins with the premise that an ecological collapse has already happened. A focus on imminent ecological collapse “is so overwhelming and traumatic to think about” that people tend to shut down. Instead, she talks about what the land where she lives used to look like. There were salmon in Lake Ontario, for example, until about 1840, when their population collapsed. The eel population crashed after the construction of the St. Lawrence Seaway. Indigenous peoples, she told Klein, “have seen and lived through this environmental disaster where entire parts of their world collapsed really early on” (Klein). 

Klein noted that she has been involved in fighting against tar-sands pipelines in British Columbia because she has fallen in love with the land and doesn’t want it to be desecrated. The anti-pipeline movement in BC is led by Indigenous people, she continued, and she wondered how those struggles might have contributed to the emergence of Idle No More. Simpson pointed out that the resistance Klein was talking about was based on Indigenous law. She would prefer to live somewhere “the land is pristine,” but she chooses to live in her territory and to be a witness. “And I think that’s where, in the politics of indigenous women, and traditional indigenous politics, it is a politics based on love,” she continued: 

So when I think of the land as my mother or if I think of it as a familial relationship, I don’t hate my mother because she’s sick, or because she’s been abused. . . . If anything, you need to intensify that relationship because it’s a relationship of nurturing and caring. And so I think in my own territory I try to have that intimate relationship, that relationship of love—even though I can see the damage—to try to see that there is still beauty there. There’s still a lot of beauty in Lake Ontario. It’s one of those threatened lakes and it’s dying and no one wants to eat the fish. But there is still a lot of beauty in that lake. There is a lot of love still in that lake. And I think that Mother Earth [w]as my first mother. Mothers have a tremendous amount of resilience. They have a tremendous amount of healing power. But I think this idea that you abandon it when something has been damaged is something we can’t afford to do in Southern Ontario. (Klein)

The important thing, Simpson stated, is to find a way to connect with the land. “When the lake is too ruined to swim or eat from it, then that’s here the healing ceremonies come in, because you can still do ceremonies with it,” she said. She recalled writing a spoken-word piece about being the first salmon to return to Lake Ontario, and as part of that project, she learned the route the salmon would have taken in her own language. That performance, she continued, connected her community to the river system: “People did get more interested in the salmon. The kids did get more interested because they were part of the dance work” (Klein).

Klein raised the issue of climate change. In order to deal with this crisis, Simpson responded, “in order to make this punctuated transformation,” the middle class and the one percent will have to accept lower standards of living, and “in the absence of having a meaningful life outside of capital and outside of material wealth, that’s really scary” (Klein). The end of consumerism, Klein noted, is often understood as a loss of being, and that leads to panic. “I see the transformation as: Your life isn’t going to be worse, it’s not going to be over. Your life is going to be better,” Simpson responded. “The transition is going to be hard, but from my perspecitve, from our perspective, having a rich community life and deriving happiness out of authentic relationships with the land and people around you is wonderful” (Klein). She takes her children to a sugar bush every March to make maple syrup, and because the climate is changing, the season is shorter every year. “It’s things like the sugar bush that are the stories, the teachings, that’s really our system of governance, where children learn about that,” she told Klein. But the speed at which things are changing makes it hard for culture and oral tradition to keep up. 

The environmental movement needs to change, Simpson suggested; it needs to deal with complicated issues like racism and colonialism and inequality, despite the urgency of our situation. “Colonial thought brought us climate change,” she told Klein:

We need a new approach because the environmental movement has been fighting climate change for more than two decades and we’re not seeing the change we need. I think groups like Defenders of the Land and the Indigenous Environmental Network hold a lot of answers for the mainstream environmental movement because they are talking about large-scale transformation. If we are not, as peoples of the earth, willing to counter colonialism, we have no hope of surviving climate change. Individual choices aren’t going to get us out of this mess. We need a systemic change. (Klein)

Here Simpson defined “punctuated transformation,” a term she had used earlier. Punctuated transformation refers to a situation where there’s no time to go through all of the steps necessary to make a change, and so some need to be skipped (I think).

Klein asked how we can balance the dangers of cultural appropriation with the fact that Settler culture needs to learn lessons about reciprocity and interdependence. Simpson responded by saying that the mainstream support of Canadians for Idle No More was an example of “a shift in mindset from seeing indigenous people as a resource to extract to seeing us as intelligent, articulate, relevant, living, breathing peoples and nations. I think that requires individuals and communities to develop fair and meaningful and authentic relationships with us” (Klein). She also suggested that Settlers need “to figure out a way of living more sustainably and extracting themselves from extractivist thinking” by “taking on their own work and own responsibility to figure out how to live responsibly and be accountable to the next seven generations of people” (Klein). That’s the responsibility of mainstream Canadian society. “Our responsibility,” she continues, “is to continue to recover that knowledge, recover those practices, recover the stories and philosophies, and rebuild our nations from the inside out” (Klein).

Klein asked Simpson about the title of her book, Dancing On Our Turtle’s Back. She responded by briefly telling a story about Nanabush and the animals trapped on a log on a flooded world. The animals try diving to the bottom of the water to find earth to make a new world, and only the muskrat is successful. “Turtle volunteers to have the earth placed on her back,” Simpson said. “Nan[a]bush prays and breath[e]s life into that earth. All of the animals sing and dance on the turtle’s back in a circle, and as they do this, the turtle’s back grows. It grows and grows until it becomes the world we know” (Klein). The Elder who told Simpson that story said that 

we’re all that muskrat, and that we all have that responsibility to get off the log and dive down no matter how hard it is and search around for that dirt. And that to me was profound and transformative, because we can’t wait for somebody else to come up with the idea. The whole point, the way we’re going to make this better, is by everybody engaging in their own being, in their own gifts, and embody this movement, embody this transformation. (Klein)

That story, she continued, was transformative; it was relevant to climate change and to Indigenous resurgence. “And so when people started round dancing all over the turtle’s back in December and January, it made me insanely happy,” she said, referring to the dances that were part of Idle No More protests. “Watching the transformative nature of those acts, made me realize that it’s the embodiment, we have to embody the transformation” (Klein). She felt love when that was happening, “a grounded love” that was authentic and intimate (Klein).

What I find helpful in this interview is the suggestion that relationship and reciprocity are the antidote to extractivism. I wonder how one might construct walking art that’s based on relationship and reciprocity—both to the land and to people. That is probably the most important question I can ask myself. Part of the answer might involve walking with other people, but there must also be a way to walk alone and still enter into some kind of relationship with the land. At least, I hope there is. I’ll be in a fix if there isn’t. There also needs to be a way for Settlers to learn from Indigenous knowledge and research methods without appropriating them. That’s probably an even tougher nut to crack, but given the reading I’m going to be doing over the next few weeks, how to do that is another question I’m going to have to try to answer.

Work Cited

Klein, Naomi. “Dancing the World into Being: A Conversation with Idle No More’s Leanne Simpson,” Yes Magazine, 5 March 2013, https://www.yesmagazine.org/peace-justice/dancing-the-world-into-being-a-conversation-with-idle-no-more-leanne-simpson.

82. Leanne Betasamosake Simpson, As We Have Always Done: Indigenous Freedom Through Radical Resistance

as we have always done

Leanne Betasamosake Simpson’s As We Have Always Done: Indigenous Freedom Through Radical Resistance which I read last summer as part of the course I took with James Daschuk, isn’t exactly a book about the treaties, historical or contemporary. Rather, Simpson writes about something she calls the Radical Resurgence Project, which involves using Indigenous (in Simpson’s case, Anishinabeg) knowledge, especially about the land, in order to resist colonialism through refusal. Simpson calls that knowledge Nishnaabewin, or grounded normativity, a phrase she borrows from Glen Coulthard’s book Red Skins, White Masks: Rejecting the Colonial Politics of Recognition, which (as I have noted here before) I need to read. Simpson does not give succinct definitions of either Nishnaabewin or grounded normativity—deliberately, I think, since her book itself is an expression of these ideas, both in form and content—so I turned to a short article she co-wrote with Coulthard to find one:

What we are calling “grounded normativity” refers to the ethical frameworks provided by these Indigenous place-based practices and associated forms of knowledge. Grounded normativity houses and reproduces the practices and procedures, based on deep reciprocity, that are inherently formed by an intimate relationship to place. Grounded normativity teaches us how to live our lives in relation to other people and nonhuman life forms in a profoundly nonauthoritarian, nondominating, nonexploitive manner. Grounded normativity teaches us how to be in respectful diplomatic relationships with other Indigenous and non-Indigenous nations with whom we might share territorial responsibilities or common political or economic interests. Our relationship to the land itself generates the processes, practices, and knowledges that inform our political systems, and through which we practice solidarity. To willfully abandon them would amount to a form of auto-genocide. (Coulthard and Simpson 254)

Grounded normativity, then, for Coulthard and Simpson, is at the heart of what it means to be Indigenous (Dene in his case, Anishinabe in hers). It is far more important than mainstream educational success, and Simpson, who holds a PhD from the University of Manitoba, suggests that land-based educational practices would be far more valuable for an Indigenous person than a Western or colonizing academic education (160). But, more pertinent to this course, grounded normativity also informs diplomatic relationships, and therefore might have something to say about treaties between the Canadian state and Indigenous nations.

However, Simpson’s frame of reference regarding treaties is shaped by her experience of the Williams Treaties, which denied First Nations the right to hunt, fish, or gather in their traditional territories. “At the beginning of the colonial period, we signed early treaties as international diplomatic agreements with the crown to protect the land and to ensure our sovereignty, nationhood, and way of life,” she writes. “We fought against the gross and blatant injustice of the 1923 Williams Treaty and its ‘basket clause’ for nearly one hundred years, a treaty that wasn’t a treaty at all within our political practices but another termination plan” (5). That treaty resulted in 89 years without hunting and fishing rights for the Anishinabeg people of central Ontario. “My grandmother grew up eating squirrel and groundhogs because if her parents were caught hunting deer or fishing, they were criminalized,” she recalls (5). A 1994 Supreme Court decision upheld the extinguishment of hunting and fishing rights (see Blair, below). Then, in the fall of 2012, after a civil suit, the province of Ontario decided to recognize the hunting and fishing rights contained in an 1818 treaty over 100,000 acres in southern Ontario. Simpson remains skeptical, however: “We will see,” she writes. “We have been living our understanding of our rights, and nearly every year since the treaty was signed, people are charged by conservation officers for hunting and fishing ‘out of season’” (5). That is not what her ancestors expected when they made treaties with the Crown. The impetus for those treaties, she writes, was “Nishnaabeg freedom, protection for the land and the environment, a space—an intellectual, political, artistic, creative, and physical space where we could live as Nishnaabeg and where our kobade could do the same” (9). She continues, 

This is what my Ancestors wanted for me, for us. They wanted for our generation to practice Nishnaabeg governance over our homeland, to partner with other governments over shared lands, to have the ability to make decisions about how the gifts of our parent would be used for the benefit of our people and in a manner to promote her sanctity for coming generations. I believe my Ancestors expected the settler state to recognize my nation, our lands, and the political and cultural norms in our territory. (9)

That didn’t happen, as Peggy Blair’s history of the Williams Treaties makes abundantly clear. Instead, Simpson argues, the Anishinabeg experienced “decade after decade of loss” (15). 

Simpson describes a project she participated in as a graduate student, mapping the use of territory of a First Nation in northern Ontario. That was her first experience of grounded normativity as both theory and practice. The Elders she worked with “carried their Ancestors with them. They were in constant communication with them as they went about their daily lives engaged in practices that continually communicated to the spiritual world that they were Nishnaabeg” (18). Simpson didn’t understand this. She would ask them about treaties, and they would take her fishing. She would ask about colonialism, and they would tell stories about living on the land. “I could see only practice,” she writes. “I couldn’t see their theory until decades later. I couldn’t see intelligence until I learned how to see it by engaging in Nishnaabeg practices for the next two decades” (18-19). Grounded normativity, it seems, isn’t something you read about; it’s something you experience by engaging in Anishinabeg practices. “Theory and praxis, story and practice are interdependent, cogenerators of knowledge,” she writes. “Practices are politics. Processes are governance. Doing produces more knowledge” (20). These insights are created by traditional stories, she continues. “The only thing that doesn’t produce knowledge is thinking in and of itself,” she continues, “because it is data created in dislocation and isolation and without movement” (20).

Perhaps it’s not surprising, then, Simpson sees treaties with the Canadian federal government as one process of settler colonialism, along with policy making, consultation, impact assessments, and the court system, which give the state the ethical justification to clear-cut a trapline, to remove an Anishinabe family from the land and thereby destroy their “grounded normativity,” economy, plant and animal habitat, medicines, ceremonial grounds, burial grounds, hunting places, libraries of knowledge, and networks of relationships (81). Resistance to this destruction “isn’t futile,” she writes, “it’s the way out” (81). She describes the 1818 treaty, along with residential schools (the first opened at Alderville First Nation in 1828), as “processes designed to clear Michi Saagiig Nishnaabeg bodies from the land to the extreme benefit of settlers” (99). She also quotes Nipissing elder Glenna Beaucage, who states that the treaties turned the word “creation” into resources which are to be exploited (76)—clearly a destruction of grounded normativity. Besides, the Ontario government’s 2012 decision to honour the treaties has come too late. “Dispossession in our territory is now so complete that there is almost no place to hunt,” she writes. “The recognition of these rights seemingly poses no economic or political threat to settlers, because hunting and fishing can now really be practiced in this territory only on a microscale, as a hobby. And to keep it that way, the provincial recognition of these rights did not come with a return of land upon which these rights could be exercised” (40). Nevertheless, her people continue to express their relationship to the land through hunting and gathering. “This is in part because within Nishnaabeg thought, the opposite of dispossession is not possession, it is deep, reciprocal, consensual attachment,” she argues (43). Despite surveillance by colonial authorities, however, Anishinabe people refused to abide by the “basket clause,” and Simpson retells stories about the strength and cleverness of Nishnaabeg hunters and fishers who eluded game wardens, stories intended to illustrate her people’s resilience (167-70).

As We Have Always Done is angry, political, and theoretically dense, and it is written in a way that is intended to evoke Nishnaabeg thinking on the level of form and structure as well as in its content. It’s a difficult read, but it was an important one for me, because just as I was starting to believe there was a kind of consensus developing about the treaties and how they should be interpreted, Simpson’s book showed me that such a consensus probably doesn’t exist outside of a small group of historians. Treaties, I think, are just another thing she believes Indigenous people must refuse, must withdraw from, and that raises many questions.

One thing I found difficult about Simpson’s book is that it does not invite settlers into her circle, unlike, for example, Harold Johnson’s equally challenging book. Settlers are not part of Simpson’s intended audience, and her scornful rejection of treaties as artifacts of settler colonialism leaves me wondering what, in her opinion, might give settlers the right to live on Turtle Island. Of course, she’s not interested in that question; she’s interested in the survival of her people. But it’s a question the issue of treaty evokes, and it’s an important one—at least for settlers who reject terra nullius and other theories of Crown sovereignty, who see decolonization as the only way their presence on these lands can be justified. But why shouldn’t Simpson be angry, especially after the way settlers and their governments have behaved in her part of the country (and elsewhere, too) since at least the early nineteenth century?

Looking back at this summary, which I wrote last summer and updated this afternoon, I’m aware that it barely does justice to Simpson’s book, which is clearly something I need to reread. That’s okay; it always takes me several readings to understand difficult texts. But that rereading will have to wait until later; that’s the problem with reading to a deadline. At least I’m aware of the need to reread As We Have Always Done, and I promise I’ll get to it–later.

Works Cited

Blair, Peggy J. Lament For A First Nation: The Williams Treaties of Southern Ontario, University of British Columbia Press, 2008.

Coulthard, Glen, and Leanne Betasamosake Simpson. “Grounded Normativity / Place-Based Solidarity.” American Quarterly, vol. 68, no. 2, 2016, pp. 249-55. doi:10.1353/aq.2016.0038. Accessed 4 July 2018.

Johnson, Harold. Two Families: Treaties and Government, Purich, 2007.

Simpson, Leanne Betasamosake. As We Have Always Done: Indigenous Freedom Through Radical Resistance, University of Minnesota Press, 2017.

 

79. Sylvia McAdam (Sayseewahum), Nationhood Interrupted: Revitalizing nêhiyaw Legal Systems

nationhood interrupted

Sylvia McAdam’s Nationhood Interrupted: Revitalizing nêhiyaw Legal Systems, both “opens up the complexities and beauty of the nêhiyaw law,” as Sa’ke’j Henderson writes in the “Forward” (8), and tells part of the story of the formation of Idle No More, of which McAdam was one of the four leaders. Initially I wasn’t going to include my reading of this book as part of this project, but after thinking about Aimée Craft’s emphasis on the importance of Anishinaabe law during the negotiations of Treaty 1, I decided that McAdam’s account of nêhiyaw (or Cree) law would be useful here. McAdam’s work also leads into the next book I want to write about, one I read while I was away and haven’t yet made proper notes on: Emma Battell Lowman’s and Adam J. Barker’s Settler: Identity and Colonialism in 21st Century Canada.

McAdam’s book begins with two warnings: one to refrain from undertaking any of the First Nations protocols and methodologies discussed in the book “without appropriate guidance from respected First Nations Elders and knowledge keepers,” and the other to pray and smudge before and while reading the book, because the knowledge McAdam shares “is of a spiritual nature” (16-17). As with Cardinal and Hildebrandt, this book reminds readers that the lines settlers draw between sacred and profane knowledge are not the same in Cree culture. In fact, I’m not entirely sure that in Cree culture such a distinction is even relevant: “We have laws as Indian people and those laws are not man-made, they were given to us by God,” McAdam states (47).

In the book’s first chapter, McAdam writes, 

The ancient echoes of nêhiyaw laws can still be heard in the languages, lands, and cultures of the Treaty 6 nêhiyawak. When the Europeans arrived in Canada, Indigenous nations lived in diverse, vibrant, and structured societies. It is likely that all the Indigenous nations had their own laws and legal systems which guided and directed the people in their daily interactions with families, communities, and other nations. Treaty 6 is created on the foundations of the nêhiyaw laws and legal systems from the understanding of the nêhiyaw people. (22-23)

Like Harold Johnson, whose work is cited in this book, McAdam sees Treaty 6 as based in Cree legal systems and understandings, rather than those of the Crown negotiators. “At the time of treaty making in Treaty 6 territory, these laws guided the process,” McAdam writes. “When treaties became binding, it became a ceremonial covenant of adoption between two families” (24). The process of negotiating the treaty was driven by Cree laws, many of which have not been recorded or understood, but which are “imperative in treaty understanding and negotiations” nonetheless (24). One sees Johnson’s influence in those words, I think, although I could be wrong about that.

But those laws go beyond that treaty. According to McAdam, everything in creation has laws: “The human laws are called nêhiyaw wiyasiwêwina. The Indigenous people are not a lawless people; the Creator’s laws are strict and inform every part of a person’s life” (23). Cree laws are clearly divinely inspired, rather than made by humans, and this is a central difference in the way settlers and nêhiyawak conceive of law. Cree laws are not written down; rather, they “are in the songs, the ceremonies, and in all the sacred sites” (23). That means the land is intertwined with the law “in a most profound manner” (23). Also interwoven with the Cree legal system is education and language and livelihood and nationhood, it seems, because McAdam discusses all of these together with the law. Again, my sense is that the divisions that settlers would make between these areas of activity do not apply in Cree, and even that the words “law” or “legal systems” may be awkward translations concepts that do not exist in English. “All the laws have a spiritual connection; each ceremony is a renewal and reaffirmation to follow them for all time,” McAdam writes. “Even when the human being corrects the laws through the remedies provided, they are reminded that the laws need to be corrected through their relationship with the Creator” (40). 

McAdam states that she will only discuss physical human laws in her book; the spiritual laws “cannot be discussed or revealed: these are the unwritten laws of the people” (39) and “must remain in the spiritual realm” (43). The first physical human laws she mentions are verbal laws, pâstâmowin and ohcinêmowin, which address the use of language against human beings and creation, respectively. Thus they govern such things as gossip, threats, and profanity (39). However, remaining silent or not taking action does not exempt one from these laws. “It’s considered a pâstâmowin to remain silent or to take no action while a harm is being done to another human being or to anything in creation,” McAdam writes (40). It seems that pâstâmowin is a subset of pâstâhowin, which means the breaking of laws against another human being (43), as is ohcinêmowin, the breaking of laws against anything that is not a human being (44). Examples of ohcinêmowin are torturing animals, polluting land, or over-harvesting resources (44). In addition, other human laws, or wiyasiwêwina, include things like murder, theft, disrespect, incest, sexual assault, or dishonouring your relatives (46-47). The seven pipe laws—health, happiness, generosity, generations, quietness, compassion, and respect (48)—seem to be the foundation of wiyasiwêwina, in that those offences are transgressions of the pipe laws.

One of the laws governing treaties is miyo-wîcêhtowin, which means “having or possessing good relations” (47). “It is this nêhiyaw law and others which are the foundation for Treaty 6,” McAdam states. “Each party applied its own laws to reach an accord” (47). Here McAdam cites John Borrows, whose work is important in this book and elsewhere. The word wâhkôtowin, or kinship, “is critical and necessary to the foundation of nationhood,” McAdam writes (59). “The emphasis on wâhkôtowin is the foundation for the farming reserves created for each family at the time of treaty making,” she continues (59). As well, there were strict wâhkôtowin laws applied to relationships within families (60-61). However, since the Cree believe they are in relationships with everything the Creator made, “[t]his adherence to wâhkôtowin is applied just as easily to the land and to creation” (61). 

According to McAdam, women—clan mothers or warrior women, known in Cree as okihcitâwiskwêwak—played a key role in making decisions in Cree law (54-55, 57-58). They also would have played a key role in the negotiation of treaties:

During and prior to treaty making, it would have been the okihcitâwiskwêwak who would have been consulted regarding the land, because authority and jurisdiction to speak about land resides with the women. The water ceremonies belong to the women. Very little is written or known about this, other than their connection is based on the understanding that the earth is female and the authority stems from this. (55)

It would seem impossible, if this is true, that the male chiefs could have surrendered land during the negotiations of treaties without consulting with the okihcitâwiskwêwak, and there is no record of such consultations or of women being present at the negotiations with the Crown.

McAdam notes that the treaty negotiations were in part about a shift from one way of living, or pimâcihowin, to another: from the buffalo to agriculture (66-67). “Throughout the Treaty texts,” she writes, “the nêyihaw and Saulteaux leadership of the day expressed their concern that the generations to come be provided for” (70). The land itself, however, was not to be sold, McAdam argues, and “First Nations treaty negotiators were not authorized to extinguish existing collective or family rights within territories established by First Nations jurisprudence” (70). She argues that according to oral history, reserves were to be surrounded by a 10-mile or 25-mile belt of land that would accommodate future generations—something the government disputes (70-71). 

From following McAdam on Facebook, I know that she’s angry about what she calls “termination tables” (74), and she explains what these are in this book. In 2014, despite the Tsilhquot’in decision, which recognized Aboriginal title, the federal government made changes to land claims policy that will, McAdam argues, “expedite the elimination of Aboriginal rights” (74). Now, “more than half of the Indian Act chiefs [are] sitting at ‘termination tables’ negotiating away Indigenous rights” (74). Women tend to be left out of the land claims negotiations, she continues, and the process relegates Indigenous nations to the status of municipalities (74-75). “That is a heavy price to pay in terms of the generations to come,” she concludes (75). The “termination tables” seem to be another way that Canada is trying to destroy its treaty relationships with First Nations.

For McAdam, all of the land in Treaty 6 

is under the jurisdiction and authority of the descendants.Compensation for lands taken up for settlement have yet to be dispersed by the Dominion of Canada or by the successor state of Canada. The belief that Indigenous peoples “ceded and surrendered” is still a disputed statement. Treaty peoples say they never ceded or surrendered their lands and resources. The treaties are unfinished business. (76)

The Crown’s claim to having “Radical or underlying title” (qtd. 74) is, she continues, based in the Doctrine of Discovery, which “no longer has legal standing in international discourse” even though Canada continues to apply it in court. That doctrine, she concludes, “was unacceptable at the time of treaty and is unacceptable now” (76).

McAdam is vehement that the treaties did not involve a surrender or cession of the land or its resources. I would agree; in my reading of Morris’s account of the negotiations, there didn’t appear to be any discussion of surrendering the land by the Crown negotiators–an argument that is supported by Sheldon Krasowski. In the Treaty 3 negotiations, there were discussions of what would happen if a mine were to be discovered in the territory covered by the treaty, and according to Morris, the Crown’s response was that other than on the reserves themselves, First Nations would receive no benefit from any mineral discoveries, unless the discovery were to be made by a First Nations person, in which case “[h]e can sell his information if he can find a purchaser” (70). That doesn’t sound to me as if the Crown understood that resources were excluded from the surrender, although it leaves open the question as to whether the First Nations negotiators agreed with the Crown’s position. In the oral history, as the Elders interviewed by the authors of Treaty Elders of Saskatchewan point out, First Nations only allowed settlers to use the land for agricultural purposes and retained the mineral rights. If that’s so, then Canada and the provinces are are in violation of the treaties.

It seems that, for McAdam, the claims made by the Crown about its possession of the land, and about the treaties, are lies, and this puts her argument alongside those of Harold Lerat and Leanne Betasamosake Simpson. McAdam cites Taiaiake Alfred’s words: “Something was stolen, lies were told, and they have never been made right. That is the crux of the problem” (182). Then she moves into her last chapter, a discussion of Idle No More, which was (and is), arguably, a response to those thefts and lies.

Nationhood Interrupted is important as a beginning discussion of Cree law, and as a reinforcement of the oral history around the negotiation of the numbered treaties in the prairies. It also reinforces my sense that the consensus about the treaties among constitutional lawyers is not widespread, and that there is a lot of understandable and justified anger among Indigenous peoples about how the treaties have been implemented and interpreted by the Crown, including the Supreme Court of Canada. As settlers and descendants of settlers in this land, we need to do a lot better job of abiding by the treaties that enable us to be here.

Work Cited

McAdam, Sylvia (Sayseewahum). Nationhood Interrupted: Revitalizing nêhiyaw Legal Systems, Purich, 2015.